Dana’s story starts early in life and without a lot of drama. Although slow starting, it builds quickly then enters the deep currents that our hero(ine) finds herself floundering in. Heavy TG, no violence. This work is a fiction of my mind.
Dana’s story starts early in life and without a lot of drama. Although slow starting, it builds quickly then enters the deep currents that our hero(ine) finds herself floundering in. Heavy TG, no violence. This work is a fiction of my mind.
********
A Middle-Class Beginning
I was the middle son of a middle-class family, living in the Upper Midwest in the USA. Although my Grandmother and Grandfather were born in England, I have no English memories or stories, sadly to say. I wish that I could relive those times with my grandmother and ask her to tell me of her history. As a young lady she was born and raised just outside London. As a young girl, she sailed the Atlantic to Canada. That is where she met and married my Grandpa. I never knew Grandpa Hudson, he died around the time of my birth. My other Grandparents were the salt of the earth people. Hard working, raising big families. I had it made.
What could happen to possibly spoil that yellow brick road?
When I was 5 years old, I vividly remember my best friend Troy telling me one day as we were heading to our respective homes for dinner “you wouldn’t believe it Dana, I found one of my mom’s girdles in the laundry basket and tried it on. It was like a nice nylon hug, hahaha.” I looked at him like he had a 3rd eye and laughed and ran the rest of the way back home.
After that, all I could think of was my mom’s girdles! I thought I was losing it. We lived in a “ranch style” house with a full basement. One of the features of the house was the laundry shoot. All of the dirty laundry tossed in the shoot upstairs ended up in one community hamper in the basement. This made it much simpler to do laundry.
After a couple of days, I couldn’t stand my curiosity regarding the girdle any longer and wandered off to that hamper to find a girdle like my friend had described. Shortly after I began searching, I found pay dirt! There was an all-in-one girdle that was exquisite. It had embroidered stitching on the outside, but the inside was a soft rubber. The smell and feelings were indescribable. OMG. I pulled it on and all at once I just stared at myself in the garment. I was in awe as the very feminine feeling as the garment compressed my waist like a giant hug. As I smoothed it over me, I realized that I needed to get out of there soon or one of my family members might wander in and wonder what I was doing.
Puberty
I grew up in suburbia, a normal American boy. Played basketball, football, golf, tennis, etc. with my friends. Being raised in a middle class, suburban neighborhood, we had lots of other kids our age we knew and played together. But once we started entering puberty, anarchy reigned! Who knew what this puberty thing would do to us? It had a profound effect on my early life as things changed drastically with my three best friends, who all happened to be girls in my neighborhood. Up until that time we played together every day. We loved playing role playing games like “House” or “Dress Up” or “Mommy.’”
I have to admit, I loved being playing with the girls. I might have been the girliest of all of us. I can’t say why what happened, happened. I’m not sure what to think of those days. It was the best of times, it was the worst of times…
It seemed like one day Melissa, Elaine, Anna and I were best friends hanging out and riding our bikes and playing together and the next day, they didn’t even know me. I couldn’t fathom what could possibly have happened. When I knocked on Anna’s door her dad answered. “Can I help you?” I was a little taken aback by his demeanor, like he didn’t recognize his daughter’s best friend! Hi Mr. Peters, I’m here to see Anna. I’m sorry, but Anna is unavailable. Good-bye Dana.
Well that was just plain mean. I would later learn in life that he was just trying to “protect” his daughter. Apparently, he was not the only one who thought that way. After the incident with Mr. Peters, my contact with my former “best friends” was just an occasional “Hi” in passing at school. Who in the world acted that way? I was a good friend one day and persona non-grata the next? I found out that the fathers that felt that way did so for a good reason. They looked inside themselves and were found wanting. But they set the rules according to their own faults, not thinking about our friendships. That was a devastating blow for me. I loved my girlfriends but from then on, I could only live vicariously through them. This meant ‘I was on my own again, naturally.’ My mom tried to console me by telling me about the differences between boys and girls, but it just wasn’t fair. How could your best friends stop talking to you like that?
High School
Notwithstanding all of the changes that puberty wrought, my public-school education was wonderful. This was mainly because my mom stayed home and was quite the mentor of my brothers and sisters and I as she worked and played with us. I played sports and was quite good because of my hand eye coordination and because I loved to play almost any sport. My mom was my idol, she was svelte and ran around with us kids every day. She even went to the beach with us and taught us all to swim. I cherished my time with my mom. I helped her to cook and clean and she even showed me how to use her sewing machine. Some of my fondest memories of my mother was of those times when we were alone working on projects or cooking dinner.
Even though I was quite good at sports, I didn’t have the killer instinct. I felt bad when I was beating my opponent. I won quite regularly, but they felt like hollow victories for me. I took a bit different course of study than many of my friends in high school. My mom was always telling me to challenge myself. I was the only boy in my typing class, but I relished achieving one of the highest WPM scores. I also took shorthand and home economics instead of “Auto Mechanics” or “Woodshop”. All of those skills were instrumental for me taking notes in college and then when computers took over the workplace. It’s not that I didn’t like working with my hands or on my car. I could change the oil, sparkplugs, brakes, even the clutch. But that was nothing compared to my pride in finishing my first pencil skirt in home economics. Since I was one of the “jocks” I got a free pass taking my “electives” without any of the accompanying bullying. I also got to know a lot more girls at my school since everyone wanted to help the “poor boy.”
College
I did quite well grade-wise in high school and graduated in the top 5 class, then proceeded to ace the SAT exam (although my friends didn’t have any clue that I was that bright). I didn’t have any other friends that placed in the top 1% of the country, but I kept that to myself and my parents. I had my choice of colleges but picked the local favorite and had a great college experience in every way. Remember this was quite a few years ago and the only STD was gonorrhea, and who was going to get that? On top of that, I lived in a co-ed dorm and few questions were asked.
My love life during this time was good. I had a couple of girlfriends in high school. I went to Homecoming, Prom, school dances, etc. Just the normal guy high school stuff. In college I had a couple of long-term relationships. I treated my girlfriends like I would want to be treated. Sometimes this came across as not very macho, but I had a real empathy towards my girlfriends. I will say that I respected the women I had relationships with. I felt a kinship with them. I hurt when their monthly visitor came, and I rejoiced with them when they experienced success. I envied my girlfriends in every way.
My senior year in college I met April and we became good friends. She was one of the few women in my major. In fact, she was the only female in this somewhat nerdy field. I had seen April for the last three years because most of our classes overlapped. Since she was usually the only female in our classes, she was generally swarmed by guys trying to date her. Senior year I was living off campus with a couple of friends. One day after classes were over for me, I headed to the local Pretzel Barrell for a couple of drinks and some comfort food. When I walked in, I saw April at a table with her laptop open. I knew who she was but had never really talked to her and didn’t want to invade her space, so I got a drink and started over to another table. “Dana! Come over here and sit with me.” What? She knows my name?
I put my stuff down and held out my hand, “I didn’t know you knew my name, Hi April.”
“Of course, I know who you are Dana. You are the smartest person in our class!” That wasn’t something I was trying to promote. “Why do you think that?” “Because your homework is always early or on time, and I’ve never heard you answer a question incorrectly in any class for the last four years.” “That’s pretty observant April, but I know something that you don’t. You are by far the prettiest girl in our whole class!” She replied in deadpan: “I’m the only girl, you goof.” Well, that too.
I had a great time my senior year with April. We were friends, but I didn’t want to put any dating pressure on the only girl in our major. So, we kept our relationship strictly platonic and ended up best of friends. She told me about all of the guys hitting on her. She had a rating system, which surprised the heck out of me. 1’s were marrying material. 2’s were great dates, lots of fun and safe. 3’s were the bad boys that all the girls fantasied about, but were afraid to meet.
I asked April where I fell in her system? I hoping for a 1, but… “You’re my BGFF, of course!” Best Friends Forever? “No silly, Best Girlboy Friends Forever.” It was the best I could hope for and we pinky swore our pledge.” Like I said, college was awesome. The best part? Greek Week senior year.
Sorority Fun
April was in the Chi Omega Sorority and I think that helped her keep her sanity in classes overflowing with too many males and too much testosterone. After we became friends, I used to spend a lot of time at her sorority house studying and hanging out. I got to know a lot of girls in her house and was generally good as a sounding board for them. One night, April got me hooked on a very girlish activity. We were finishing up our calculus homework when her sorority sister Gwen rushed in and said she was running late and asked we could help her get ready. I had kept my hair quite long in college (because I could) and many times got called “Miss” from behind. April winked at me as she shouted, “Let’s get going!”
While Gwen was getting changed, we were chasing her around the room. April was doing her hair and I’m totally flabbergasted that Gwen didn’t end up with multiple curler burn marks. I guess it’s another of those innate abilities’ girls possess that rise up in emergencies.
I was not girl, but I was assigned the task of ‘painting her nails.’ That didn’t sound insurmountable. We agreed on a cobalt blue color to go with her eyes and dress. I started out with her toes and had enough time to do them twice, even after starting over on both her middle toes (was that a sign from God?) Trying to paint Gwen’s fingers was another thing. She had long almond shaped nails which I had hardly ever seen before and she wanted them done in a two-tone look. While April started on her hair, I quickly looked up that type of nail on Pinterest. Luckily for me there were several examples and a 2-minute tutorial on ombre nails. After viewing, I suggested a graduated coloring on the nail tip and Gwen hugged me! “That would be so cool. Thank you, thank you, thank you.” I had to chase her and April around the room while they were dressing to paint her nails. “Don’t you dare smudge those nails, girl!” I was as serious as a heart attack.
We were attracting a bit of a crowd while trying our best to get Gwen finished and out the door. We had about half a dozen sorority sisters sitting on our couch and bed as I put the finishing touches on Gwen’s fingers. We got her jewelry situated and April and I put her over the top with our make-up suggestions. Finally, she got her lipstick and gloss on and headed out for fun.
That was the beginning of the absolutely best night of my college career. The sisters were plying me with alcohol and begging me to do their nails, too. I think painting your nails is about as girlish a thing you can do. I loved creating new designs and colors on everyone’s fingers and toes. One of the girls surprised me by passing around a fat Dooby dooby doo. That pretty much killed any inhibitions I had about this slumber party that I ended up in the middle of. I started putting designs on every girl’s toes and tried to outdo myself on each one, especially with the Chi Omega logo and initials. April wrapped her arms around me from behind as I was finishing the Mona Lisa on Sandy’s big toes.
“Dana, you’ve been our honorary ‘little sister’ tonight and we want you to have these special gifts from us.” April and a few other girls took turns giving me gifts to open. I felt rather foolish sitting there in just April’s nightgown and panties. I was handed the first gift- a sexy red bra and panty set! Darla, the house master at arms explained that red is a special color for new initiates. Awww, so where is my room???
The next gift was a sundress! “Dana, we have our alumni get-together tomorrow and would love for you to join us. “April, I love all the girls in your house, but I’m obviously not a girl. “Dana, relax, you are an honorary Chi O girl!
I had another great day with them as we sunbathed on the back roof-porch of their house with me in a lime green bikini!!! The next day was the get-together so I thought the best course of action for me was to get busy in the kitchen. I would at least have modest clothes and hopefully an apron to wear. When we were getting ready for the evening, April pointed out to me that I had bikini tan lines. I grinned at her and said: “finally!” We got our serving attire on and headed to the kitchen.
Darla was having none of that. She told Gwen to take me back upstairs and make me ‘presentable’, even if working in the kitchen. I loved these girls. After making me ‘presentable’, Gwen and I came back downstairs to a group applause. They all turned, so I gave my best curtsy to their oohs and aahs. I got to hang out with the Chi O girls all senior year and it was wonderful. April landed an assignment in Hawaii and I asked if I could be her assistant. We had a tearful good-bye but remained friends forever.
End of Part 1
Dana’s Story, Part 2
Dana heads out into the real world, still looking for an outlet for his CD. Enjoy
The Real World
The end of college was greeted with a blast of real-world shock. I had secured a job working for one of the top consulting firms in the world with my Bachelor of Accounting and Computer Science Degree with High Honors. I loved the intricacies of breaking down seemingly unrelated, complex problems to their core. This generally gave way to an involved analysis of systems or processes or both. All of these results fed directly into several algorithms I had created to route the yes or no answers into action items.
More often than not, the solution was not hard to identify once you looked at the component pieces. My OCD brain loved to create corrective action plans to correct those problems with easy to follow, clearly defined, follow through actions.
The world of consulting at that time was pretty much dominated by males. The travel was 100% and was exciting for a short while. But it got boring pretty quickly going from airport to cab to hotel to client, back to hotel. I did like the way that I was racking up frequent flyer miles. That made my vacation planning much, much easier. I took exotic vacations to get totally away from the US to spend time on the beaches of Paradise Island or one of the Caribbean Cruises. These trips recharged my lifeline batteries. Unfortunately, it also made me reflect on the enormous relationship vacuum in my life. However, I just loved playing golf in remote settings in my cute skirts and sleeveless polo’s. (wink, wink)
After five years, I had more than enough of the rat race and tearfully told my boss I was leaving. I enjoyed working for Thomas and made him look good on budgets and time reports over and over again. I loved the work I was doing, too. I was thrown in the mix to find and solve productivity issues in all sorts of environments and machinery. I cringed as he looked like he had lost his best friend. “I was grooming you to take over for me,” he lamented. “I don’t want to take over for you, you’re 40 years old, divorced and lonely.” I never looked back. I was 25 and ready to take on the world.
I had made some really good friends in the company, but I wanted to work for myself. I was living by myself in a loft in the downtown area and began reaching out to the business contacts I had developed. I’d come up with what I thought was a unique business initiative and wanted to discuss it with my new friends. I received invaluable feedback on how to temper my appearance to make it less imposing. I also enjoyed the stability in my life and the opportunity to make it on my own.
Soon after that I started in earnest on my marketing campaign for ‘Butterfly Consulting.” I quickly came across the major objection I was expecting: “Dana, you know we think very highly of your abilities to identify and solve our plant floor productivity problems. But we can’t afford to take a chance on hiring just little old you, not the big old consulting firm.”
My contact, Robert Plaizic, was explaining his company’s internal process for vetting new suppliers. I took this chance to give Robert a real career-changing opportunity on the project I was angling for. If Robert would give me an exclusive project, I wouldn’t charge him a cent for the first part of the project, providing he would he agree to a commitment of five more assignments over the next year. It was really a win-win, no-lose for him. If ‘Butterfly Consulting’ succeeded, he would look like a genius to the board. If I didn’t succeed, he could always blame it on me, just a trial basis, and no money changing hands.
I told him I would personally complete the project from beginning to end and I gave him a full guarantee that if his company didn’t like my work at any time, I would refund his monies. “We have a deal, Dana! Based on your previous work for us, we are looking forward to seeing more of the same results.”
I was over the moon! This client would provide the initial cash flow to support my blossoming company and give me a point of reference with other clients. I just had to go out to celebrate and called a few good friends for a night out. We had a blast, starting out at the Casino but ending up a little bar called Marilyn’s.
Kathy and Crossdressing
I met Kathy at Marilyn’s Bar at the end of the night. She was a college grad about my age, with a very down to earth attitude. She came to the bar with her friend Shelly, whom she roomed with at the time and who was one of my good college friends. Kathy was an area manager at Lord and Taylor after getting her college degree in retail management. We hit it off famously and I felt she was someone I could see living my life together with…except… cross-dressing.
I put those thoughts aside as I had a long discussion with Kathy about the direction my business was going in and she had some great ideas on presentations. I loved her creativity and spirit.
I was what you would call a passive cross-dresser at that time. I’m pretty sure no one else knew about my hobby and I never, never, took any chances. But who knew? Surely my mom, at least. I kept my feminine “Dana” tucked away for safe keeping. The feelings never went away after my first experience with my mom’s girdle. I don’t know if that was because it was my mom’s girdle, but that first experience is forever etched in my memory banks. There were many other instances where I was able to at least partially dress-up before college. I also experienced more than a couple of awkward moments when Mom caught me, but she never said a word except to tell me to do a better job of washing the make-up off my face. I always wondered what she was thinking. I never had a negative vibe, but I always wondered. If I could go back…
College was a slap in the face regarding privacy. As soon I found myself living in close quarters with a roommate in a 10x12 college room, I knew there no room for my hobby at all. That environment doesn’t leave much alone time and certainly no privacy at all. Consequently, my dressing was non-existent during my college days. The only exception was my time with April and the Chi-O girls.
Kathy and I quickly became good friends and then lovers. Kathy now had her own place which I loved with all of her feminine touches. One night after we went to a particularly exciting hockey game and were headed back to my loft, Kathy looked at me with starry eyes and said: “Dana, you and I were made for each other, where are we going from here? I wanted to ask her to marry me, but I had a big secret I needed to share with her so it would never separate us. “Kathy, in my heart of hearts, you are the perfect woman for me, but I want to follow in our parent’s footsteps and be together, forever, no matter what.” We have been together for only five months, but it feels like I’ve known you my whole life. Would it be alright with you if we postpone this talk until Thanksgiving?
“Of course, my love. Love is patient!”
We were just entering the fall season in the Midwest with all of the leaves starting to turn color. It was a spectacular fall color display by mother nature. As we were driving a little north of the city to visit one of our favorite Hmong restaurants I said to Kathy, “What do you normally do for Halloween?
“I usually go to one of those lame parties at one of the Casino’s, how about you?”
“I’ve been out of town the past five years working each Halloween, so I wanted to do a big party this year at my loft. What would you think of helping with something like that?
“That would be awesome honey, do you have any idea for costumes?”
This exchange is just what I was hoping and praying for. Even though I loved Kathy, I didn’t want to propose to her without having at least a little understanding about my hobby of “dressing.” “Kathy, I have an idea that I just saw in a magazine I would like to try with you. At my party, I would like us to both be French Maids in disguise so no one will recognize us.”
“That sounds like a lot of fun dressing up, but who is going to be the host to lead the party”
I said, “I didn’t think of that, but maybe instead you could be a Countess, and I could be your Lady in Waiting.” I held my breath after spitting out my real desire to her. I would be devastated if she just shut me down, but for whatever reason, she seemed to warm to the idea. I needed to know if my dressing would be an insurmountable obstacle for our marriage. I knew I should just tell Kathy, but I thought if I showed her, she would at least give me an honest reaction.
Kathy jumped into the preparations for Halloween with a laser focus to bring this off successfully. Since I was living and working from my loft, it was much simpler for me to arrange the catering, music, decorations and libations. And of course, my costume.
We ended up finding a Southern Belle outfit for Kathy. We made the rounds of several resale shops and lucked across a gorgeous old gown someone had just donated. My costume was a little more complicated. We went to an actual uniform outlet, but they didn’t carry the French Maid outfits. They only carried the more functional uniforms for maids or serving girls. I so much wanted one of these uniforms. I told Kathy kiddingly that we should consider getting one for me to get into the role for the party. She was delighted at my words and immediately said I needed at least three if I was going to be her maid before Halloween. “Whatever do you mean by that, Mistress?” Then I made the best, deep knee bending curtsy I could. Kathy was holding her sides laughing along with the saleslady. The two of them proceeded to find undergarments, stockings, and accessories to add to the outfits.
I was running headlong down the path of showing my love my delicate side. I was scared to death but hoped upon hope that things would work out. I realized I would need a trip to a salon to complete my look. Kathy told me she would make an appointment for me this week. I was a little uncomfortable going to Kathy’s salon because everyone would know her and look at me funny. But then she told me that her salon has quite a clientele of cross-dressers and trans girls. Is such a place real? OMG! I knew I would be in good hands, despite my misgivings.
Salon Day Disaster?
On Wednesday morning I was eagerly anticipating my appointment at 8:30am at the Gurlz Salon. Well the naked truth is, I don’t think I slept more than an hour that night. Janine met me at the reception desk and said: “Hi, you must be Dana. Paula is so excited to help you today!” Kathy hadn’t actually told me what she had arranged for me, but I thought that whatever they would do is 200% better than what I could do myself. I hadn’t cut my hair since turning in my resignation, so after 6 months, Paula said “your hair is virgin territory for me Sweetie. You also have plenty for me to work with. Kathy explained your costume as a maid/lady in waiting and had a great suggestion for your hair. But first things first. Kathy has you scheduled for a full-body waxing to begin with Olivia.”
“Oh no, I faked a frightened exclamation. That sounds so painful!” Secretly, I was on Cloud 9. I have wanted to wax my body since forever, but now my girlfriend was telling me to get it done. The waxing was exquisite. Painful yes, but after the glass of wine and the endorphins doing their thing after the pain, I literally was giddy when Olivia finally got through with me. “I don’t think I’ve ever waxed anyone, especially a man, who thought that was fun”, she said. I replied: “You only live once. I want to live life to the fullest.” I was smiling ear to ear. I can now check off: ‘full body waxing’ from the bucket list.
After Olivia was done with me, I was given back to Paula. She had Chantal come over to take me to wash and condition my hair. This was another first for me. Having this ebony goddess shampoo, condition and message my scalp was sheer ecstasy. “I think it’s brave of you to go through all of this for your girlfriend,” she said. “Wait until you see yourself with a lighter look and extensions, you won’t even recognize yourself!” I was so glad I had put on tight panties after the wax or I would have a big problem. I have light brown hair and green eyes so putting highlights and extensions in would be a dramatic improvement. I couldn’t wait. “Kathy is the love of my life and I’m looking forward to doing whatever she thinks I need.” Now, not only was Kathy now totally responsible for my feminine makeover, but all of the ladies in her salon think I’m a fantastic boyfriend for putting up with everything. I was in heaven. Pinch me. No, on second thought, don’t wake me up!
The highlights and extensions were beautiful. Paula decided to give me an easy to manage full woman’s cut but with long angle cut bangs. My long hair came down in a graduated look to the middle of my back, longest in the middle. While Paula worked her magic on my hair, Leann wheeled her cart over and got started on my nails. “They look awful, don’t they? I said as I saw a frown form on her face. “I do a lot of work on my computer and I also love cooking. They both take their toll on my nails, I whined, wawawa.” Leann suggested that although Kathy had only specified a manicure and pedicure, adding acrylics because of the beating my hands take would be a big help to me, even after the party. I tried to look reluctant, but my heart was beating so fast as I told her to give me her best. I ended up with an ombre dark pink to light pink look on 1 ½` inch silk wrapped Ballerina Tips. Yep, these will definitely help me type on my computer-not. But I had waited my whole life to get my nails done and painted, and I wanted to them as long as I could. They were so long and with the taper at the end, they were truly stunning. All the girls in the shop had to stop and congratulate me.
Paula was just finishing up my hair and we were talking about all of the changes “for the party” and I innocently asked her: “Paula, you’re the expert, am I missing anything?” I was sitting there in one their signature robes with my body baby smooth, my hair long, curled and highlighted, looking at my perfectly long, nails. I saw a huge smile slowly emerge on her face as she said: “Oh, honey, we’ve just begun! What would you think of surprising Kathy with a complete make-over?” I was having an out of body experience! What would I think? Hell, yes! But I responded with a demure “do you think that’s too much?” I was rewarded with her “Baby, trust me, she is going to love you when we are through!” OMG
So, the first order of new business was to get my ears pierced, not once, but twice (I only had to wait since I was ten when my sister got hers pierced but mom refused to let me too). Then Ms. Dianna came over and lowered my chair and laid me back completely. Sweetie, we need to fix your brows! “But isn’t that permanent?” I said in my best whiny voice. “Oh no sweetie, they’ll grow back in no time!” Ok, how could I compete with that logic? Give me girly eyebrows too! But I carefully answered with: “Okay, that doesn’t sound too bad, I’m sure they’ll look fine.” Hahaha, bring it on!!!
“Last stop sweetie, you’ve been a real trouper. We almost feel like you are one of us since you’ve been here all day. Let’s let Maxine show you how to do your make-up and then we’ll get you out of here to go meet Kathy.” STFU, now you’re going to give me make-up lessons? Why didn’t I do this 15 years ago? But then again, this was really my girlfriend’s idea, wasn’t it? hahaha Make-up 101! I was taking notes the best I could with my beautiful new nails, while the virtues of a comprehensive skin care routine were emphasized. (Well, duh! Who doesn’t need a professional skin care regimen?) I knew that Kathy will want me to continue so that my face is nice for her, right? I dutifully purchased every skin care item Maxine used. That was the polite thing to do, wasn’t it? I didn’t want to be rude to anyone at Kathy’s salon, so I purchased a lot. Maxine knew her stuff. Even though I was presenting like a female, Maxine put me at ease immediately: “I know you’re doing this “for your girlfriend”, but I want to let you know that I’ve helped a lot of guys look good “Dressed Up”, so this shouldn’t be too scary for you. “Thank you, Maxine. I couldn’t dream of looking this way when I came here this morning. (That was actually a dream come true) but you and your friends have been so kind to me. I feel like crying, I can’t believe your salon could do all of this for Kathy and me.” Please, please keep going!
Since all of my planning had worked out so far, I was a little unprepared for the next remark from Paula. “What do want to wear out of here? We have 4 different outfits picked out for you. Let’s go next door to figure out which one is best.” I thought to myself that my Kathy is going to get the best present I can find for this experience! I picked out a bodycon red and black dress, tight fitting, that came to mid-thigh. They also had 4” stilettos for me which really put it all together. Now I was completely looking like a woman as I stared at the full-length mirror. Now I needed an answer to my question about Kathy and our relationship.
My concern was: what would the look on Kathy’s face be? Elation? Shock? Anger? Or maybe worst of all, a blank stare. I was petrified to find out, but kept my fingers crossed.
End of Part 2
Dana’s Story, Part 3
After getting Dana's hopes up for his crossdressing desires, Kathy lays a wet blanket on him. For now...
A Cloudy Outlook
A blank stare from Kathy would have been putting it kindly. I walked into a pub downtown to meet Kathy for dinner after my spa day and she didn’t even come close to recognizing me. I sat down at the bar a few stools down and ordered a dirty Cosmo. Paula assured me Kathy would love my look but that wasn’t the feeling I was getting. Kathy couldn’t believe the difference my hair and make-up made. We actually relaxed a bit and had a couple of glasses of wine before dinner. Kathy started asking me all sorts of questions. “How did you like the waxing. Did it hurt? Did you tear up? Why did you get the nail extensions? Do you like the narrow tips? What are you going to do after Halloween?” I was really getting into the conversation as Kathy and I starting chatting like two old girlfriends.
Our night at the bar as two girlfriends ended in a strange way. After dinner, Kathy got me out on the dance floor, and we had fun dancing together and even joined in a cowgirl line dance. After a few dances, Kathy grabbed my arm and said she needed to use the restroom with her girlfriend. Another one of my bucket list items just got checked off. After sitting, peeing, wiping and readjusting everything, I met Kathy at the sink and washed my hands. She called me back over to the sink to help me fix my make-up. Could the night get any better?
We started back to our table when we saw two well-dressed young businessmen sitting there. I walked up and asked the blond one if my purse was still sitting on the seat. I left it there when we were dancing. Kathy was right behind me and quickly introduced us to them. Bob and Steve apologized for swiping our table. I said they could have it, but they would have to pick up our tab hahaha. “That’s a done deal Dana!” Bob shouted as he ordered another bottle of champagne. I was ready for the night to be over and us heading home, but apparently the night was young. Steve got up and asked Kathy to dance and she gave me a sheepish look before heading out for a long dance set. I figured I might as well talk to Bob instead of dancing. He was an investment banker with his friend and they just closed a big deal. I clinked glasses to his success as Kathy and Steve were coming back holding hands. Kathy dropped his hand as soon as she saw me, but I just chalked it up to too much alcohol.
We finally found our way back home via Uber just after midnight with our honor intact. When we got back, I was hoping that we would have steamy, hot sex with me dressed up. That would be yet another checked box. But it wasn’t to be. Kathy apparently sobered up on the ride home and wouldn’t say two words to me. I didn’t know if it was that she was ashamed of holding hands with Steve and giving him a good night kiss. Or maybe she had time to think about my day at the spa and hated me for it. Whatever her reason(s), she wouldn’t talk about it that night or any other night.
Halloween was there in the blink of an eye and the party was a smashing un-success. Kathy was beautiful in her Scarlett O’Hara dress and it was a lot of fun helping her with the hoops and petticoats. I decided that based on Kathy’s reaction and her refusing to have any further discussion about my dressing up, I needed to tone down my Lady in Waiting costume. I found a nice conservative black and pink petticoat that I would wear with my dress to give it more modesty. I also chose to wear shorter 2” Mary Janes and dark tights instead of fishnets, and no make-up. I still looked the part, but now I was just an androgynous man in a dress. I could see the visible relief on Kathy’s face as we were working to get everything set out at the last minute for our guests. Kathy said: “that’s a different look than we started with, I like the changes.” I gave her a little curtsy and said: “thank you, Madam.”
After that Halloween I knew that we were good together, but my “dressing” would need to be put on the back burner if this relationship would last. I never thought I would find someone that would totally accept my “hobby”, so I thought that at least Kathy had seen me and didn’t run screaming. I could love this woman forever. That wasn’t the ideal scenario I was hoping for, but I thought this was the best path for me. Halloween that year was fun. I was a little down when it was over, but after getting this far, there was no way I was getting rid of my nails or hair and who wants a bunch of once used make-up? I told Kathy that Leann suggested I keep the nails because of my work and cooking, so Kathy suggested I switch to a pale pink polish that looked natural (although not real natural for a man to have 1 ½` nail tips.) I kept my hair color and extensions and learned how to pull it all back in a high ponytail or create a braided bun when meeting with clients. Kathy liked the fact that I was not over the top feminine and she was a godsend when I needed help to shape my professional, albeit woman’s image. She even gave me lessons on a very light, professional daytime make-up look I could easily do myself.
Marriage and Work
Soon after Halloween was over and done with, Thanksgiving was looming next on the social agenda. Since Kathy had basically asked me to marry her, the next step wasn’t a secret, Kathy and I went together to buy our engagement and wedding rings. Kathy was thrilled. She had an idea in her mind of what she wanted. We ended up going to an old family friend who helped explain diamonds to us. Kathy wanted a platinum ring with a marquise cut diamond. Her tastes were exquisite and so was the price. I nearly fainted (literally) when he told me the price. Kathy took me outside to get some air and told me that was a very reasonable price. I sucked it up and went back in. “Uncle” Tony was grinning when we came back in and told me the friends and family discount was 50%! Holy diamonds, Batman! Since I was now able to afford her ring, we started looking at bands for her and me. I desperately wanted a ring to match Kathy’s and we looked at several, but nothing stood out. We finally found a very slim looking band with small diamonds for my band that would be a perfect match for hers. I told her that would always remind me of her. Awwww.
We fell prey to another Midwest tradition, wacky weddings with people you have never heard of before, all drunk at a reception at the local VFW hall. Woohoo! The very next spring we were married with a bevy of bridesmaids and groomsmen. The wedding was a typical polish wedding (lots of eating, drinking and dancing) and we closed down the bar then left on our honeymoon the next day. On our wedding night we had fun sexually. It was exciting for both of us to see her in her wedding lingerie. Kathy kind of gave me a sexy smile and asked me if I wanted to try her lingerie on. As much as I would have loved to, I knew that was a minefield better left alone. I did entertain her with as much oral stimulation as she could handle before screaming at me to stop. Another check box down (getting married) and I was really looking forward to married life.
My business took off. I had three solid clients and $500k in revenue my first year. As the cash flow was considerable, my success allowed me to narrow my focus even further. With my background in finance and systems, I was able to shift my marketing to highlight the critical appointments that corporate CEO’s craved. I also started to shift my marketing efforts to maximize my limited bandwidth. On a call with my best client I put forth: “Ruth, you know I can help find your key executives, I’ve already found your CFO. I love helping you build your team, but I have a favor to ask, I want to focus my efforts on female C-level appointments. I have a strong urge to try to help break the glass ceiling for women, but I need your help to network with the right women.” Ruth Steel became my first champion and she discreetly introduced me to her inner circle of friends.
I had considered all of the women I was meeting with. They were determined and polished, but they all exuded a certain feminine aura. They were a confident bunch and I admired what they had accomplished. I discussed these qualities with Kathy and asked her help in my approach.
I wanted to subtly alter my image to even further help my relationships with these powerful women. Kathy was thrilled when I asked if she could help me. With her background in fashion and her normal everyday professional look, I was hoping for miracles. I also took this opportunity to explain my business model and my target audience to her to get her advice. “Kathy, you’re the clothing and fashion expert, how can I come across in a less-threatening way to these powerful women?” Kathy jumped in with both feet “I’ve got some great ideas for you. I’m so proud of you for helping women get ahead!” We went to Lord and Taylor’s flagship store and Kathy found me a “PS -personal shopper” to help. Kathy suggested women’s suits as a starting point. The PS – Natalie, took me to a dressing room set up for me. Natalie first wanted to measure me. I was starting to experience an out of body feeling. I had wanted to do this as long as I can remember, and Kathy was leading the charge as I was shooting down this fast-flowing estrogen river with me enjoying every second.
I was fairly easy to measure, hips 33, waist 29, chest 34, inseam 28. Natalie was out and about looking for suits when Kathy came back to the dressing room. “Dana, with the new image, I think it would be a good idea to start wearing new foundation garments as well. Would you be uncomfortable wearing some pretty things underneath it all?” “Kathy, you’re the expert. If you think I should be wearing bras and panties, that’s what I’ll do.” Hahaha
I left L&T that day with enough outfits to last me a month. I was now truly in seventh heaven. My wife had just taken me to buy a new professional woman’s wardrobe. Who was I to object? She insisted on proper lingerie to start with. Thank goodness! From now on I would only be wearing women’s lingerie every day. I was now also liberated to start my shoe collection. What first? I certainly needed pumps and kitten heels for my suits. I wanted booties and flats and even a pair of stilettos. Of course, I needed running shoes, casual shoes and sandals for around the house. Kathy was right there every step of the way, offering her advice and expertise. I was determined to master wearing high heels. I loved my shoes, especially the heels.
My first business meeting after our shopping trip was a coffee meeting with Samantha Thompson to discuss a new project she had. Samantha was a sharp Mechanical Engineer/MBA who had earned her way to the top. In the process she was able to elbow her way around and through the old-boys network. It was exciting to work with this dynamic CEO that was blazing new trails for women. I wore one of my new suits, wearing the pants version with a silk blouse and low sling-back heels and all the jewelry. My new woman’s Rolex looked professional, especially with the diamond studs in my ears.
I had met Samantha years ago when I was working with the big consulting firm, and we hit it off immediately. I had a real empathy for her uphill gender battle as I nurtured our friendship over the years. At the time, she was one of dozens of engineering managers at her manufacturing company. Unfortunately (but ultimately, fortunately) for her, she was assigned a very difficult problem on a sink or swim basis. This was a high visibility project that had the C-level folks scratching their heads. She had to discover and fix out of control scrap rates at a plant in Poland that was losing money hand over fist. It was a critical component manufacturer for one of the prestigious German automakers and her company couldn’t shut it down even if they wanted to. Samantha needed to identify the problem and stop the porous bleeding of cash. Quickly!
I told Samantha I would help if I she wanted me to, but she said there was no money in her budget for a consultant. I asked her “can a friend offer their help for free?” I had so many frequent flyer miles that I upgraded us both to business class and the 10-hour flight didn’t seem too bad. Since we were able to sleep in the reclining beds in business class, we got to her plant refreshed and ready to go. After we walked into the first ‘all hands-on deck’ meeting, we got down to business. Samantha and I had plenty of time on our flight to review the monthly financial statements, but nothing raised a red flag. After the introductory meeting, we got right to the plant floor to examine the processes. The processes were so out of whack, it didn’t take a genius to fix them. We were able to document everything for her report. The plant manager was very appreciative of Samantha’s support. He was worried about being closed, but once we went over our observations and recommendations, he was breathing much easier. On our way back stateside, we were able to put our heads together and formulate a proactive action plan that would turn out to be a template for her to use over and over again. Samantha was praised for the miraculous turnaround at the plant and her star went into a meteoric rise.
Back to our meeting in the present. After pleasantries, Samantha commented that she had never seen my new professional look but was very complimentary. I laid out my unique business plan. I told her about how Kathy is my fashion designer and had put together my wardrobe to present a “softer” image. Samantha had a suggestion and a challenge for me. Her suggestion: “Ditch the pantsuits Dana, it’s too casual for the executive level. You need some power suits with pencil skirts, sister!” Don’t I know it! I’m telling Kathy!
As I awaited her challenge, I quickly scanned the Gantt chart on her office whiteboard. Unfortunately, I knew the question before she asked. Peter Johns, a talented program manager had missed virtually every gateway on his project. I brought Peter to the company years ago and he began as a wunderkind, but that had obviously changed. I asked Samantha if she could hold off on any action with Peter so I could meet him the next day for lunch. I told Samantha I had a possible solution I would present to her tomorrow after lunch with Peter.
When Kathy got home, I couldn’t wait to excitedly tell her about my meeting. I had reconnected with Samantha and she needed my help again! When I told Kathy about Samantha’s recommendation she said “that’s what I told you! No more pantsuits!” Fortunately, most of my new suits came with both pants and skirts so I had still had a functional wardrobe, I just needed to wear more skirts! And dresses! Oh dear me, whatever will I do?
The next day saw me wearing a deep blue St. John knit, with pearl embroidery. It was a beautiful jacket and matching skirt. I wore one of my crème colored silk blouses over my blue bra and lacy camisole. I couldn’t quite understand Kathy’s glee at my appearance, but she was beaming like a proud mother hen over me. The lunch meeting went as expected. Peter looked like crap warmed over. He was known for working long hours, but this was ridiculous. His wife Teri got bored waiting up for him and had an affair and left him. The divorce devastated him, and he turned to alcohol. I know the guy was hurting but I had to try to wake him up. “Peter, you’re on your last legs here. If you don’t take control of your life, you won’t see another birthday. Get some help! After our meeting I gave my recommendation to Samantha: “Get Peter help for his depression and alcohol dependency. At the end of 30 days, either he turns his life around or you move on, either way you’ve done the right thing. The rest is up to him. If he turns his life around, you will have the wunderkind team player back on your side forever.”
The rest of my recommendation: Talk to Julie Corsair. She is an up and coming Program Manager at a competitor but is hopelessly buried under a mountain of old-boy management. I set up the meeting the next day and they hit it off right away. Julie was re-energized to work in Samantha’s group. Samantha now had another dynamic team player she could mentor and easily build a new program team around. You can’t have too deep of a bench when working with budgets in the billions and razor-thin margins. When I handed my invoice to Samantha, she winked and said she would never forget Poland.
Shortly after the wedding, Kathy found out she was pregnant (yes, it was mine too) and we were thrilled as this was a shared goal of ours. We had found out we were both fertile and virile, respectively. We went to all the doctor visits together and immediately changed our diets to “pregnancy healthy.” Kathy and I had been working out together and kept this up during the pregnancy, although we changed to focus on a yoga and flexibility workout. “Dana, I couldn’t imagine a better pregnancy, I really feel we are partners in this.” “I agreed whole heartedly.” The only thing that could be better would be if I was the pregnant one! We went together to the Lamaze and La Leche meetings, but most times I seemed more interested than Kathy was. Our friends kept telling us that we had no idea what was coming. A few weeks before the due date, Kathy started experiencing difficulties and was confined to bedrest. Of course, I was her nurse maid 24 hours a day and we made it through the delivery with no other complications.
End of Part 3
Dana’s Story, Part 4
Dana and Kathy are settling in to married life, and opportunities abound for Dana’s CD.
Coffee Club Wives
The impending birth of our daughter also brought another significant change. We decided to buy a fairly big colonial home with a built-in pool in a nice school district. It was at the end of a cul de sac in a nice western suburb close to the airport and two major malls. Our neighbors were typical traditional nuclear families. It was comfortable for us as newlyweds to be near like-minded people. Not that we were all the same faith, or color or political persuasion, but by and large, we were all trying to establish our own family roots. We soon found out there was an epidemic in the neighborhood that we unknowingly stumbled into. There were currently three other wives that were all due to deliver within several weeks of Kathy.
While Kathy was off her feet, she was busy directing the final touches for our nursery. It was a wonderful time with Kathy and I starting a family together. Finally, the big day arrived, and Kathy safely delivered Emily. What an amazing event. At recovery, Emily was given to Kathy to start her nursing. It was a beautiful sight watching mother and child bonding. I could only imagine myself in Kathy’s shoes with our newborn. Unfortunately, nursing didn’t work out for Kathy and Emily. Kathy stopped after a few weeks because of her cracked and infected nipples (ouchie, ouchie).
However, that wasn’t the end of the world (at least my nipples were ok). It even allowed Kathy to return to work. I actually think that me taking over Emily’s day to day care and Kathy ending her breastfeeding routine helped her more easily get over the post partem blues that some women experience. Since I was working from home, I adjusted my schedule so that I could work time blocks that alternated around Emily’s schedule. The pregnancy epidemic had left our little neighborhood with multiple babies. That meant it made sense for us “wives” to get together for coffee. This was the scenario Kathy and I were hoping for and we enjoyed time together with our new friends for potlucks and bar-b-q’s over the weekends.
After recovering from her pregnancy and delivery, Kathy and I resumed our workout routine. We changed to different aerobic workout tapes and Kathy gradually worked back into her pre-pregnancy figure. I decide I would support her fully and our workouts got a little competitive. As we worked out every other day to start our mornings, both of our figures were lithe and healthy. After fully recovering from the breastfeeding fiasco, I did my personal best to restore the vitality to Kathy’s nipples. She liked to reciprocate on mine and we had some passionate time together (between feedings for Emily).
I quickly insisted that Kathy sleep through the night, since there was no sense in both of us getting up for late night feedings. This was my absolutely favorite time of the day with our little girl. I didn’t mind getting up in the middle of the night to answer my little girl’s cries. I would first wipe her clean, change her diaper and smooth the lotion over her bottom. Then we would make our way to the kitchen to warm up her bottle. Emily had such a sweet look on her face. She was tired and hungry and looked at me with her big brown eyes that would just melt butter. I cherished these times that would never come again. After her milk was ready, I would take her to our recliner/rocking chair, and we would just mellow out together while she drank her bottle. More than once Kathy had to wake me to put Emily to bed when Kathy got up in the morning.
My fellow neighbor’s wives with children were immensely helpful when I needed to run out for a couple of hours for client meetings. In return I organized many of our neighborhood activities. I wanted to keep in shape, so we started out with a stroller brigade. We were pretty imposing as we fast-walked our strollers around the surrounding area. This in turn gave way to a mother/child yoga class. The other women in our group were dynamic non-trophy wives who had a bit of a competitive streak in them as well. Our activities started to look like some high-end exercise video because of the outfits the other wives kept showing up in. I jumped on this obvious opportunity to expand my feminine wardrobe further by appealing to Kathy’s sense of fashion. I told her that I was having trouble keeping up with the coffee club lady’s fashions and I didn’t want Emily to feel bad about it. Kathy again came to my rescue and the next day brought home five new workout outfits for me as well as a couple of cute leotards for little Emily. As soon as Kathy got home from work, Emily and I had dinner for her and afterwards, we took an evening walk so that Kathy could hold and talk to Emily. “Dana, thanks for taking care of everything, you don’t know how much it means to me.” Kathy, I love you. I would do anything for you and Emily.”
Kathy continued to keep her eyes open for new suits to add to my professional woman’s wardrobe and I felt that was a huge edge for me. I explained my new model to potential clients as Laura and I met with them together. Spring had arrived early, and Easter was a family tradition on both sides. Kathy bought mother and daughter dresses for her and Emily and we had a great brunch with the neighbors afterwards. We both felt I should just go with an androgynous look. Both grandparents were over the moon with us and Emily. I was glad we were over an hour’s drive from both sets of grandparents, so we had very few unannounced guests.
Butterfly Consulting continued to grow and prosper. I had hired three women over the last four months. I met them through my networking, and they were a godsend. They all worked remotely (from home) to do research after we had a clear definition of issues. We all got together at my house for lunch every Friday to review our activity. These women were awesome. But they didn’t want to work outside the home, so our arrangement was a win-win. Two of the three women had young daughters, similar in age to Emily, so our get togethers also turned into play dates for the girls.
I wanted to figure out a way to include Cori, Laura, and Kim into the success our business was experiencing. I initially paid each of them whatever they thought was reasonable and shortly thereafter I brought them all up to the same, fairly high salary level. Although I paid them a salary, their combined efforts helped me triple my business while keeping the service level high to our clients. I told Kathy of my dilemma and asked her opinion.
“Why don’t you give them a bonus or profit sharing?”
“How much do you think is fair?”
“My last quarterly bonus was $2,500, I’m sure they would appreciate that.”
“I looked at her a little sheepishly and replied: “I was thinking more like $25,000?”
“What are you talking about, that’s like giving them a new car!” I looked down and shuffled my feet a little and fluttered my eyelashes, adding, “I did consider giving them all company cars. Do you think that’s too much?” “What! Dana! That’s a lot of money to give away, can we even afford that?”
“Kathy, I’ve always gone over our monthly expenses as well as our annual tax returns with you. We- you, me, our company, just delivered a grand slam on our biggest project yet. Three C-level executives to revamp the manufacturing process for one of the largest companies in the world. Our fee was $1.5 million. I think we can afford it.”
I wondered what I said wrong when Kathy gave me this puzzled look and said: “Then why am I still working Dana?”
End of Part 4
Dana’s Story, Part 5
Why Is Kathy Working?
“That’s a valid question Kathy. I thought you worked because you like what you do. You always seem to be able to leave the office behind when you come home. If we could, Emily and I would love to have you at home with us all the time.”
“I do love working Dana, but for what you are paying these three, maybe I should shift to full-time homemaker.” Kathy made about the same amount as I paid each one of the three researchers.
“Nothing would please us more.” But also think about what you would be giving up. Maybe there is a way to cut back your hours or do your administrative work at home one day a week.” Even though what I said was true, there was a little part of me that didn’t want to give up the wife’s coffee club get-togethers and exercising with our little girls.
Hiring Cori, Laura, and Kim enabled me to keep up with my growing client demands. I was also able to further adjust my schedule to accommodate Emily’s growing needs. These three also became my very good friends and we frequent planned play dates, getting both our daughters and families together. I was excited to expand my support network to help my employees as we were frequently baby-sitting for each other.
Emily was now growing out of her ‘baby things into toddler. We started to change our play time to art class. We started out with Paper Mache flowers. It was very interesting to see how Emily reacted to colors and shapes. The colors would fascinate her for hours on end. She tired of the shapes quickly. I found it pretty amazing that colors could keep our little girl so fascinated. I thought if she liked colors, I would get her more colors! I found a lot of eye shadow pallets at our local dollar store. Emily and I had so much fun putting on eye shadows. Kathy would just laugh when she came home when we were knee deep in make-up.
Laura and I started to get together almost every day to take ‘Butterfly Consulting’ into overdrive. Kathy was very supportive and usually sat with Laura and I when she could. Kathy had insights into women’s styles and behaviors she learned from her corporate marketing people. Kathy thought if we could present a strong united woman’s front, then it was well past the time for women to take a seat at the table.
I was thrilled to be able to work with Laura to give women opportunities to enter positions that previously not been accessible to them.
More Good News
Kathy and I found out that we were expecting again, but there was a twist. There were two little girls living inside Kathy’s womb. Twins. For some reason, I was fascinated with having twins and couldn’t wait. Kathy got a bit moody after the initial morning sickness passed. I was concerned for her, but she didn’t want to talk about it. I didn’t know if it was work or the pregnancy or me or what? I asked one my neighbors, Beth to see if she could talk to Kathy.
I guess I wasn’t as perceptive as I thought. Kathy told Beth she was afraid of reoccurring issues with her pregnancy, especially the thought of having to breastfeed again. I was very proud of the way she wanted to keep pressing forward, but I knew we had a problem we had to solve together.
Kathy’s OBGYN, Dr. Cynthia Morris advised us at one our earliest pre-natal visits that she was recommending that this to be our last pregnancy. She was worried about Kathy’s mental and physical well-being and so was I. Having three kids, a spouse and a loving family was what we signed up for and I wanted to make sure Kathy was there to enjoy it too. However, now that our family was established and we weren’t going to have any more babies, it opened up a new door and opportunity for me. Not concerned about my sperm count anymore, I started taking Kathy’s birth control pills immediately, twice a day. Then I ordered a new six-month supply. Better to be safe than sorry, my parents always told me.
I was not looking forward to reliving Kathy’s breastfeeding nightmare either, so we needed to come up with a solution in the next 7 months. If it were up to me, I would give anything to be able to breastfeed our twins. There are obviously many, many alternatives to breastfeeding, and while a man breastfeeding wasn’t science fiction, it was damn close to it. If I really wanted to breastfeed, I needed a plan. I found one on the internet (it must be true if you read it on the internet) and now had hope! The next step for me was to enlist the help of my neighborhood wives club. I let it slip on several occasions that I would be more than happy to breastfeed, “if only that was possible.” Sigh.
Next up for the neighborhood wives club: water aerobics with the babies! We had now established a bit of a routine. Mondays we got together for coffee at 9, then craft time with the girls. It was really more a slumber party with the girls happy to play together. Tuesdays and Thursdays were mom and tot’s yoga. Now we were adding water aerobics Wednesday and Friday. But that’s what neighbors do. We all had built in pools and hot tubs. I think it’s called “keeping up with the Jones”.
Pools in the upper Midwest are a blessing and a curse. They are so fun in the summer to just jump in and cool off. But the pool season is very short, from Memorial Day to Labor Day. Just three short months of frolicking, but a load of work. It was a labor of love as the neighborhood men took advantage of the nice pre-Memorial Day weather to open up the pools. There were tarps to take off and hose down, debris to clean out and then we tried to navigate the chemicals.
I was finishing up checking our water condition on Sunday, relaxing with Kathy and Emily when Kathy noticed my breasts were bigger than normal. “Dana, what’s going on with your chest, err breasts?” Well, there was only one plausible explanation. “It must be from wearing the bras and camisoles all the time. I just love the way they feel, but they must be reshaping my body somehow?” I said this using the best poker face I could conjure up. “Wow, that must be it! But you can’t do water-aerobics with the other moms and tots like that. Your new breasts would be too confusing for everyone. Let me see what I can find at work tomorrow for you.” Oh really? A new bathing suit for Dana? Will Kathy find a me a one piece or bikinis to wear? I felt like a kid on Christmas eve, waiting for Kathy to come home and “surprise me.”
Kathy didn’t disappoint and I was now the proud owner of several new one-piece women’s bathing suits that were built for competitive swimmers and fit like a glove. She also thought it was cute for me to try a bikini as well, so she got me two. She also bought matching bathing suits for Emily and a few for herself, too. I tried my best to show my best pouty face. “What do you think the other ladies will say, Kathy? Should I call and warn them about my bathing suit for aerobics tomorrow?” Kathy took the proverbial bull by the horns: “if they don’t like it, they don’t need to come!” Well said, my protector. I will dutifully wear my new women’s bathing suits proudly.
The coffee club ladies didn’t miss a beat when we all took off our cover-ups and got our little girls into their cute suits and pool diapers. I felt like a porn star in my skin-tight suit with my nipples looking like high beam headlights on full display. “Is that a new suit Dana? It looks terrific on you!” Beth was practically gushing. “Kathy picked it up for me at Lord and Taylor yesterday. It’s so comfortable and she was able to get a matching suit for Emily.” I held up Emily next to me and we both gave her our best smiles. “We need to up our game girls, Beth exclaimed to Paula and Gabrielle.” Every time Kathy brings clothes home from work, Dana ends up looking like a Supermodel!” I loved these coffee club girls. The other wives always made me feel right at home and Emily had some wonderful playmates.
My new bathing suit was wonderful, but now that I had budding breasts, my nipples were on full display. As we finished the water aerobics and were getting dried off, my friends noticed my nipples were on high alert. As I was blushing, an idea popped into my head. I invited everyone in for some healthy snacks and drinks. We gave the girls juice boxes and toasty oats. The ladies all had coffee. As everyone settled in, in front of the other girls, I asked Beth if she would give me her opinion of something I found on the internet. Of course, all three wanted to see. We picked up our babies, who were getting a bit fussy and hungry. The perfect setting for… “Beth, look at this site. They are showing men breastfeeding their babies! How can that be possible? Do you think it’s some kind of hoax?” I had baited the hook, and now I was waiting for a bite… Patiently… Then finally!
“OMG Dana! Do you know what this could mean? You may have just solved Kathy’s deepest, darkest concern about this pregnancy. Would you really do that? We all have breastfed our babies but didn’t have the problems that Kathy experienced. You would be the best husband ever, although you are pretty high on the list right now.” The other women looked at me, then at the website, then at my boobs, then back to the site, then my hair and nails, then back to the site, then at my earrings, then back at the site. The looks of understanding and grins of excitement quickly spread on their faces.
“I don’t see what the problem is,” Gabrielle chimed in. “All I see is one of our favorite coffee moms about to make the most unbelievable sacrifice any man could for his wife!” Paula chimed in, “we are going to have to do some serious shopping ladies if we are going to have our little Dana properly outfitted.”
“Thanks for the support ladies, but there is one big hurdle here, actually two or three. First of all, “Is this even possible or just a hoax? Second, who is going to tell Kathy that her husband is going to nurse her twins? This need to be her idea. I’m totally on board but she needs to behind it 100%. And lastly, I really don’t have the boobs to feed twins, but I’ll do whatever is needed.” This indeed was a tricky one. I was at best an A cup, but I would need “full power” to satisfy two hungry babies at once. The ladies wanted to see my breasts, so I thought, heck, why not? They were oohing and aahing and all of them were very touchy with me until they were fully satisfied that I had indeed budded and was on my way. Next stop, C-cups or bust! (pun intended)
“Don’t you worry that little pretty head of yours Dana. We have the situation well in hand.” We headed out to VS and I experienced the next best day ever. Elena, our ‘Angel’ was delighted to help me get my pregnancy wardrobe started. I didn’t know there was ‘pregnancy’ everything. I now had panties, bras, nursing bras, belly belts, camisoles and a few naughty stockings thrown in for good measure.
I know what you’re thinking, that’s one step over the line, sweet Jesus. But I was in crossdressing heaven and my wife was my escort. Kathy was the expert in charge of my wardrobe, and there wasn’t a lot a space devoted to men’s clothing in my closet. She demanded I wear top of the line suits and accessories. St. John was my favorite. Although I think it makes me look older, with my clientele, looking older than my mid-20’s was a definite plus. When Kathy had perfected my look, I was comfortable in the board room or having power-lunches with my network of powerful women. Now that Samantha and Kathy had firmly declared “No more pantsuits” I was in pencil skirts and mid to high heels most days and loving it.
It’s a cliché for cross dressers, but my shoe collection was getting out of control. I even bought a pair of ballet boots that Kathy thought was just crazy. I actually worked myself up to be able to adequately walk around in them. The coffee club girls thought I was insane to even attempt walking in the boots, but I challenged them to give it a try. We had dinner with our families after that while wearing our ballet boots. I thought the husbands and Kathy were funny trying to goad us into a dance line with our ballet boots on. They were extremely sexy and the ‘girls’ filled me in on all their sexual exploits that night. That was another night I’ll never forget. When Beth and Kathy got together, there was some sort of sexual download that took place. When everyone had gone home and we put Emily to bed, I felt I was being ‘stalked’. Kathy was on horny overload for some reason, but I wasn’t complaining. We both gave each other a nipple workout and her vajayjay got a good oral workout from me as well.
Kathy and I worked out frequently, and lately she had been coming home with pretty packages for me and Emily. As Emily and I had fun tearing off the wrapping, I was secretly thrilled to see an all-in-one girdle! Kathy said they had some new designer suits coming in soon and wanted to make sure I would fit! My heart thought back to my younger years and my mom’s girdle. Had I come fully round the circle of life? A girdle for me? What am I, fat? Oh, I am getting the vapors, I will live in my new girdles.
I will admit that I couldn’t wait to try the girdle on with one of my outfits, but I thanked Kathy profusely and told her it would come in handy in my upcoming Friday meeting with another potential client. At this time, one of the researchers, Laura Hill, was inquiring whether she could take on more responsibilities. I was thrilled at her assertiveness and we proceeded to tag-team on several client visits as two professional women meeting dynamic female corporate execs. I asked Laura about this change for her, and how I could help? She said her time at home was freed up and she wanted to graduate from research to consultant. I was overjoyed. I had been searching for a partner that would enable me to again review and re-focus our business plan.
We talked a while about my appearance. “Laura, Kathy has me in women’s clothing every single day and I wonder how you view that?” Laura was like my best sister. “I think Dana looks much more professional in skirts than in those 80’s pantsuits! Woohoo, no more pantsuits is my mantra. Laura had a very compatible thought process to mine. We weren’t judgmental.
Laura was like a sponge and we spent a lot of time together working side by side so that she could learn what I did, too. We were able to add another researcher and Laura and I worked together on a lot of interesting projects. I don’t know if Kathy felt jealous, but she never mentioned anything to me. I had no romantic interest in Laura at all. I saw her like a sister and our little girls loved playing together too. I just got some funny vibes from Kathy that I could tell she was worried about me.
But boobs, big boobs? There is no going back from breastfeeding twins for 9 months to a year. In addition to requiring more volume (bigger boobs), I needed to get a grasp on feeding schedules, pumping, nipple care (Kathy’s nipples got cracked and infected and I was not going to repeat that craziness.) But I was getting mighty close to exactly what I had in mind. 24/7 dressing with both my wife and friends full support. And I get my own boobs!!!
End of Part 5
Dana’s Story, Part 6
Dana has been welcomed into the neighborhood wives club, now he enlists their help to achieve his next goal.
The Milk Train
The coffee club girls didn’t waste a minute getting me on the breastfeeding path to nutritional life. First of all, I was sent to visit my wife’s OBGYN all by myself. Dr. Cynthia Morris was a delightful D.O., graduating from my alma mater several years ahead of myself. She had a concerned look on her face when we sat in one of the patient rooms to talk. “I know you are worried about Kathy and I am too. I am going to monitor her closely to head off any problems.” “You are an angel, Doctor. I am concerned about Kathy and would do anything to make sure she is safe.” I then explained my concern about her breastfeeding and how it was taking a severe toll on Kathy’s psyche.
I then started pulling copies of the websites on men breastfeeding to show Dr. Morris. I again reiterated my desire do anything to alleviate this gnawing concern of Kathy’s. I even told the Doctor about the neighborhood wives coffee club and ‘their’ bold suggestions.
Dr. Morris looked at me like I was ET. “Do you realize what you’re asking? Are you really ready to commit to breastfeeding twins for the next year?” “My questions to you are: Doctor, is this a possibility? Would it work for us? What do we need to make this happen? How how big do my boobs need to be to supply enough nourishment for twin babies? Do you think this is a good idea? And if you agree, then lastly how should I approach this with Kathy?”
Again, I got a blank look from Doctor Morris. She hesitatingly said to me “it sounds like you’ve given this quite a bit of thought. Aside from the size of your breasts, do you have any other concerns?”
“I want to make sure that if I can lactate, that the milk will be nourishing and safe for the twins. I would also like to discuss long-term feeding schedules.” Dr. Morris was regaining her composure and I could see her brain start to begin working on solving the problem at hand “Would you disrobe so I can examine you? I’ll call another nurse to join us. Put on the gown on the table and I’ll be right back in.” Dr. Morris looked serious and I wondered if I had lost all hope in pulling this off. But…My first OBGYN exam! That’s another check mark on the bucket list.
The first person to enter my exam room was a young nurse whose nametag read: Julie. Julie was pleasant while she took my vitals as well as three vials of blood and a urine sample. Height, Weight, Good BMI, BP, Pulse, Temp; no problems. Dr. Morris entered the room and Julie took a seat. I was holding my breath, hoping my explanations would sway Dr. Morris to help. If she said no, my plan was dead in the water. I was so close to the finish line.
Please god, get me over the finish line, goal line or whatever line in the sand I need to cross.
The Exam
Dr. Morris came back in full professional mode. She started with my breasts. Her eyes got huge as she gave me a breast exam. “Dana, how long have you had breasts? “I’ve just noticed it over the past month or so. Kathy and I thought it was because of my wearing bras all the time under my suits.” “Dana, these are honest to goodness, beautiful, women’s burgeoning breasts. What size bra do you wear?” I think I’m currently a 34-A cup. Do you think they will be big enough to allow me to nurse our twins?” I thought nurse Julie’s head was going to explode listening to our conversation! Dr. Morris then proceeded to the bottom part of my body to examine. Another bucket check mark for feet in stirrups. Dr. Morris examined my “equipment” as Julie was intensely watching, Dr. Morris asked, “do you have any problems urinating? “No.” “How often do you have erections?” “Whenever I see my wife.” Good answer Dana!
I want to see you back here tomorrow morning so I can get the results of your blood and urine samples and we can determine a course of action” “Listen doctor, I know this is a lot to take in. But, please be honest with me. Is this just a pipe dream of mine to help Kathy or can it possibly work? Dr. Morris looked at me again like I was an alien. “If you are 100% committed and your bloodwork comes back ok, we can talk about next steps.” I was on pins and needles. Please lord, let the angels sing!
Now I had to address the task of how to break the news to Kathy. Ok, I’m really not going to do that right now, I’ll just lay a little foundation for the future. When Kathy got home, Emily and I were waiting there for her. “Kathy, you go get changed then you can come back to play with Emily before dinner.” “Yes, ma’am”, she saluted us before scampering off to the bedroom.
Dinner was great. I was constantly amazed at Kathy’s ability to leave all of her work behind and be in the moment with Emily and me. I worked up the courage to lay one more foundation stone. “Kathy, I followed up on your suggestion regarding my budding breasts and saw Dr. Morris today.” “Dana, you should have told me, I wanted to come to support you.” “I didn’t want to worry you and Dr. Morris just did some tests. She wants me to come back tomorrow to discuss the results. I’ll call you as soon as I’m done.”
Kathy was beside herself with worry, but I told her Dr. Morris said we can handle this.” However, the wives’ coffee club was not so laid back. “We are coming with you, like it or not Dana!” Beth explained to me. Ok, fine. This enabled Kathy to get Emily and I all dressed up so we could compete with our neighbors. Kathy was totally amused at my predicament and offered to lay out our clothes. “Thank you, I replied. That would be a tremendous help. I don’t want to commit some kind of mommy faux pas.
The Hard Truth
We looked like a ‘Wives of the Midwest’ entourage as we headed to Dr. Cynthia’s office. When ‘Dana’ was called, most of the waiting room got up with me. The nurse quickly realized we needed a bigger boat! Okay, not a bigger boat (hahaha), but definitely a bigger room. When Doctor Cynthia walked in, she saw four women, four baby girls, and one nurse. Instant bedlam.
“Okay, let’s get started. Why do we have so many people in here for a confidential medical discussion?” I started to explain when Beth spoke up “We are Dana and Kathy’s best friends and we want to help Dana breastfeed the twins when they are born. Can you help us?” I loved my coffee club girls. They were definitely no nonsense, and right to the point!
After I clearly signed, initialed and notated that I waived all privacy and HIPAA laws, Dr. Cynthia opened my folder and got started. “Dana, your testosterone levels are a little low, but your estrogen levels are through the roof. Can you explain this?” I said, “I’m not sure Doctor, but this is my conjecture. I have been immersed into a woman’s world with my wife, daughter and business. I think my brain may be trying to match my body with my heart.” A great answer! But I don’t think the good doctor was buying a word of it. “Doctor, does that also explain my ever-growing breasts, too?” I was going for a home run, but I’d settle for a base hit!
Dr. Cynthia (I like that much better than Dr. Morris) gave me a soul-searching stare and then smiled. “Dana, if you weren’t married, I would be down on one knee right now. This is the most selfless thing I’ve ever heard of. I would be honored to help you and Kathy. What just happened??? “I’m on the road again, going places that I’ve never been. Seeing things I may never see again. And I can’t wait to get on the road again.”
The neighbors started screaming, the babies started crying and I couldn’t believe my ears. Hallelujah! “Great, thank you! What’s the first step? And the second?” Dr. Cynthia explained that we need to increase the estrogen and progesterone levels in my body. I also needed to stop any excess testosterone production. I knew immediately what she meant. I was both terrified and excited beyond belief. She was telling me I needed an orchiectomy for this all to work, or a similar chemical castration. A few days prior to Kathy delivering the twins, I would get dosed with prolactin to let down my milk. I was trying my best not to panic or show my elation. Without my testes, life would be much easier for me. No uncomfortable tucking, no chance of Kathy getting pregnant again, and opening up my chance to breastfeed our new twins.
As I recovered my composure, the girls were all hugging me. Dr. Cynthia had a huge grin on her face. “I can’t believe we are doing this Dana. I am going to write a doctoral thesis paper on your journey, I am so proud to help you.” Okay, but when do I lose my balls?
We still had several steps before the boys got put down. Dr. Cynthia was adamant when she told us it was possible for me to breastfeed our girls. The other two questions needed closure as well. “How are we going to talk to Kathy about this? I know it weighs heavily on her mind daily. All of a sudden there was a gathering tornado as my Doctor and my good friends laid out their plans. “We are going to have a neighborhood BBQ this Saturday and we’ll do the rest with Kathy. Ok? That was easy enough. Next up: are my boobs big enough to take care of the twins?
Dr. Cynthia was very clinical in answering my last question about volume (boob size). “Dana, you have developed into an A cup on your own. That is probably not big enough for nursing twins, but you needn’t worry. With your body structure and your new hormone regimen, you’ll be a full C cup well before the twins are born. Those will be the perfect size for the twins. Tada! My own C cup breasts!
Now I thought my carefully laid plans were finally coming to fruition. I still had to take a deep breath to make sure I was ok with this one-way trip to womanhood. No more balls, big boobs (okay, only a C, but big for me!) Being a wet-nurse for the twins. It would be difficult to have any semblance of maleness after this. Was I ok with that? What are Emily and the twins going to call me? Dad? Mom? Auntie? Before the cart gets before the horse, Kathy had to be 100% on board with this or it still doesn’t work for me.
We thanked the good Doctor and left. I rode back home partially in a daze. Would this really work?
Saturday finally arrived and we got ready to get together with the neighbors. Kathy had a late night at work, so I got Emily up and took care of her needs. Emily and I made breakfast for Kathy and put together a tray to take to her in bed. I think the smell of fresh coffee woke her up, but she was all smiles with Emily and I bringing her breakfast in bed. I gave Emily to Kathy and then proceeded to feed her while she played with Emily. It was a memory I would treasure.
I knew Kathy’s decision was coming today, but I had a real trepidation that I should stop this runaway train before it crashes. I took Emily and got us both dressed. Emily was in a cute princess dress and I was wearing tan shorts with a sleeveless polo with tan sandals. Kathy met us in the kitchen wearing a cute pair of capris with baby animals all over. She had a crop-top on that showed off her tight body, even with her tiny mommy belly. She was nearing the end of her first trimester.
We headed over to Beth’s house for the BBQ today. We brought our bathing suits and plenty of diapers and supplies for Emily. I had made a fruit salad to bring, so we packed it all up in our wagon with our little girl and headed off. The weather was fine, and the food and company were great. Dr. Cynthia showed up with Vicky and we all doted on our little ones.
The moment of truth was at hand, and I was getting sick to my stomach. Finally, we finished eating and we were just getting ready to gather everything up and head back home when my coffee club friends, along with Dr. Cynthia had a private moment with Kathy. I wanted to grab Emily and run, but I dutifully sat there entertaining our little girl and her friends while the adults (women) talked. I started to get some weird vibes from the group. There were a couple of thumbs up and smiles, but never any discernable expression from my wife.
Kathy walked over to us and started sobbing. “You sweet, sweet, wonderful husband. What did I do to deserve you?”
“You know I have always told you I would do whatever it takes for you and Emily. We want you to be safe and happy.”
End of Part 6
Dana’s Story, Part 7
Next steps for Dana with the coffee club and work. Can Dr. Cynthia help?
New Beginnings
That day would prove to be pivotal in our life. The coffee club was totally excited. That night when we finally went to the bedroom, Kathy was revved up and raring to go. We were careful of her belly, but we fell asleep after thoroughly exhausting each other. I woke up only minutes later for my night feeding with Emily. There wouldn’t be many more of those.
Monday morning, Kathy and I were at Dr. Cynthia’s office. This time we dressed almost identically with sundresses and sandals. After the BBQ, Kathy had become much more touchy-feely with Emily, which we both adored. That morning, I showered, then got Emily dressed and fed while Kathy got ready. Kathy laid out my outfit, which was identical to hers and Emily’s. I dutifully put on matching baby blue panties and bra. She couldn’t keep her hands off my little boobs, adjusting until they were just right. She handed me a pair of nude pantyhose and then slipped the dress over me and zipped me up. It was so sensual. I didn’t know if we were going to make it out of there. I marveled at the change in attitude from the first Halloween to my current way of dressing. Then she sat me down and re-did my make-up exactly like hers. What fun.
Dr. Cynthia had a big grin when she greeted us. Her nurse took both of our vitals. Then she collected blood and urine as well. Dr. Cynthia asked me to get undressed and put on the gown and left the room for a few minutes. Kathy was holding Emily while watching me with hungry eyes. I put the gown on and was standing there when Dr. Cynthia knocked and came in and asked me to sit in the exam chair, with her nurse by her side. She went over both our charts and started with Kathy. “Your health is excellent Kathy, but we need to monitor you closely.” We looked at each and smiled.
“Now we come to Miss Dana! Kathy, come over here so you can see exactly what we are working with.” She put my feet in the stirrups and had me lean back. “You can see here Kathy where his equipment is, we wouldn’t change much, just something to ensure no more pregnancies for you and to eliminate testosterone from interfering with her breasts.” Then she moved up to my breasts, with Kathy bending over me closely on the other side of me. “Can you feel his breasts, Kathy, like you were doing a self-exam? She led Kathy through a thorough examination of my new breasts. Can you actually feel the breast tissue underneath? For some unknown reason Dana has exquisite, womanly breasts and I think he can possibly nurse your babies!” At that moment, Emily decided to come to me, but immediately grabbed my boob. “Whoa, that feels a little different.” Dr. Cynthia said that infants could smell the milk, which helped draw them in.
I felt somewhat awkward sitting there in an exam chair holding Emily who was holding my boob. That’s when Dr. Cynthia took Kathy over to sit down for ‘the talk’. “It’s time to talk about what would happen if we move forward. For some reason, Dana has breasts and could possibly feed the twins. In order to do that, we would need to start several things. We need to pump up his estrogen levels and reduce his testosterone levels quickly so he can develop enough volume to adequately feed two hungry babies. A few days before your delivery date, we will induce lactation in him and then nature will take over. He should have plenty of milk, quite nourishing for the newborns.”
“Any questions?” she said with a chuckle.
Kathy looked at me and said, “I don’t understand everything, but I don’t know how to thank you.”
I started us out, “I have to know something Kathy. We’ve gone through a lot together, but this will mean some big changes for me as well. I’m more than willing, but I have to know that you are behind this 100% with no reservations.” She came over and gave me a big kiss. “Of course, I am. You are my soulmate!”
Kathy turned to Dr. Cyn. “Just three more questions Doctor: Will his boobs be bigger than mine?” hahaha Will his friend between his legs get larger or smaller?” And lastly, will our friend stop working?
Will ‘it’ Stop working?
Dr. Cynthia was ready, God bless her heart. “That’s what we need to discuss here: Everyone’s reproductive health. Kathy let’s start with you first. What are we going to do with you after the birth? I have recommended that we eliminate the possibility of future pregnancies, but I wouldn’t recommend a hysterectomy to a healthy woman like you. Let’s take a look at you after delivery, there’s no rush.”
Now, another decision needed to be made. But this one couldn’t wait a minute longer. We had two choices to get my body onboard the nursing train. They both concerned my boys hanging below the belt. Do I want to take anti-androgens to kill off my testosterone production? Or should I just give the boys a one-time sendoff? The latter sounded like the best option for me and I’d also get a sleek look down below.
This was a huge step for me. I didn’t start cross-dressing with the idea of a full SRT as my end goal. I liked the idea of our nuclear family and wondered about my role. Would I still be Daddy, or will I become a second mom, or aunt, or cousin, or just ‘Dana.’ Whatever I’m called, I’m going to have a woman’s body and outstanding décolletage.
Then Dr. Cyn turned to me. “Okay little mommy, time to make a decision, scalpel or pills? We need to eliminate most of the testosterone in your system to let your breasts develop fully. Depending on your decision, we will also need to plan on HRT for you.”
“Doctor, I have done a lot of research and soul-searching on this and my thought is the orchiectomy has less side effects than taking anti-androgen pills, considering the quality of the milk for the twins.”
“That would be my recommendation also. But I can give no promises and how your penis will work.”
I looked at Kathy, “are you ready?” She gave me another kiss! “Let’s get you started little mommy. I love you so much.”
The Journey Begins Anew
Dr. Cynthia’s nurse came back and soon Kathy and I were both signing documents for me to get my boys lopped off and my boobs going! We were sent to the medical building next door after I got dressed. I was taken to an exam room and asked to undress again. The nurse was very chatty and took my vitals again, drew more blood, and I gave another urine sample. Then I got into another exam chair with stirrups. Kathy, Emily and I were a bit startled when a tall, very striking middle-aged woman came in that had ‘Dr. Sullivan’ embroidered over her left breast.
She introduced herself and was looking at me very carefully. “Do you know why we are here today, Dana?” “Yes, my boys have done their job, now they need to take a long walk off a short pier.” She chuckled at my joke and looked at Kathy who was looking back with loving eyes. “And this is ok with you, Kathy?” “Oh, yes Doctor. I’ve married the most wonderful man in the world. I had real trouble with my last pregnancy, so Dr. Morris said this should be the last for me. And now we have twins on the way and Dana is going to nurse them”
Doctor Sullivan’s eyes got wide as she looked back at me. “Let’s do a quick exam then we can talk. Dr. Sullivan pulled back my gown and took a close look at my manly parts. I was a little twitchy as she handled them for inspection. My ‘guy’ took this time to show how proud he could be. “I’m sorry, Doctor. It has a mind of its own.” “Well everything seems to be healthy down below. Tell me again why you are saying sayonara to your testes?” I proceeded to tell her the story about Kathy’s breastfeeding problems and the ‘discovery’ by the coffee club. The doctor gave me another weird look and proceeded to the top half of my exam. She began her exam of my breasts and was giving them a thorough kneading. “Well, well, well. Now I can see the interest in breastfeeding. But your breasts aren’t large enough to nurse twins, so you want to get rid of your testes and fill your body with estrogen so they will grow. Is that about it?”
It sounded so simple when she said it. I’m donating my balls and growing breasts to help my wife. “You’ve got it Doc. When can we get started? I just want to make sure you know I don’t want anything else done to old Danaboy down there. “Are you sure?” she said. We could just turn it inside out, inside you.” She laughed and winked as I covered up my groin with my hands.
“We just have to wait for your bloodwork to come back, but I’ll send the nurse in to get you ready. One other item I would highly recommend. Even though you are not planning any more pregnancies, I would still preserve a semen sample. What? When? Where? Right now?
“We’ll give you a few minutes. There is a cryogenic-ready tube on the counter. As the Doc was leaving, Kathy put Emily on my chest as she was getting fussy. I took a deep sign as she laid her head down on me. I nearly jumped out of the chair when Kathy grabbed my penis and gave it a kiss. “This little guy has been terrific for me, let me take care of this for you.” I was trying my best to hold Emily still, when she reached out and grabbed my boob. She laid her head back down on my chest with a firm grasp on my left boob. That scene was etched in my mind and I would fondly recall our little family in that exam room. I had Emily snoozing on my chest, firmly grasping my little boob, while my wife was dutifully extracting a sperm sample. It was a full sample.
After that, I really didn’t even need anesthesia. But Nurse Sandy came in and got me prepped with an IV drip. The rest was a blur and was over quickly. Dr. Sullivan saw me as I was regaining consciousness in the recovery room. She handed Kathy a little jar with my testes swimming in formaldehyde. “A little souvenir for you Dana. I’ve been told they can be made into earrings or a necklace for you.” Hahaha Those two little blobs were now officially off ‘Team Dana’ and I didn’t need any reminder.
Dr. Cynthia came in while Dr. Sullivan was leaving. “How are our two little mommies feeling? Kathy grabbed her in a big hug. “Oh, thank you doctor! I can’t tell you what total relief this has been to resolve my past breastfeeding issues. I am so excited about the twins and the past is totally in the rear-view mirror.” Dr. Cyn leaned over and whispered to me, “Are you ready to ‘Release the Kraken?’ I was really beginning to like Dr. Cyn. Her nurse showed up with several syringes on a tray. Is this room service? Do I pick one from column A and one from column B? I am ready to have my estrogen friends running free!
My frivolity was cut short when I was told to bend over and assume the position. There isn’t much humor in getting syringes emptied in my two well-toned buttocks. The first was an anti-androgen to cleanse my body of any leftover testosterone. The second was a female estrogen, with other stuff in a concoction to try to convince my body that I’m pregnant and need bigger boobs. The last item was inserted subcutaneously a few inches below my belly button. This was the mack-daddy. I now had a time release estrogen capsule in my belly and there was no going back. Not that I wanted to go back to anything. I loved my wife, our daughter Emily, and I was now going full-time as feminine Dana.
We left the medical building and were finally headed home. I was feeling a bit strange. I had a dull ache to remind me the boys were swimming with the fishes. Dr. Cyn told me to expect some craziness for a few days with the hormones. I got Emily out of her car seat and we all walked back in. It was about dinner time and I thought I had better get started. I sat Emily down in her highchair with a sippy cup and cereal on her tray. No sooner than I turned around to start dinner, the doorbell rang. The coffee club wives, with husbands in tow carrying food and drink came rushing through. We were all hugging and crying about the good news. The guys at least got the food out of the take-out containers so we could eat. I sat there on the floor in the midst of a gaggle of little girls. I was so thankful. I was so excited I couldn’t eat much.
That was a godsend because when I got up with Emily in the morning I had to hurry off to the bathroom first. That’s where Kathy found me clutching the commode. She came over and held my hair back while wiping my face off with a washcloth. “My poor baby. You have morning sickness because of the hormones.” Kathy helped me to the kitchen table and came back a few minutes later with Emily. “My little nurse needs her strength.” I couldn’t even look at Emily’s baby food without retching, but I found toast and coffee helped my stomach calm down. The nausea only lasted a couple of weeks, but it did help me to lose a little more weight around my waist.
We did have some turnover in our little neighborhood. Paula and Adam moved to Germany. Adam was thrilled about working for the top German automaker. Paula was eager to immerse her daughter Julianna in another culture. At the same time my friend Samantha and her partner Vicky moved into the upscale house next to ours. I was so happy with the support group I had and was overjoyed for the friendship of Samantha and Vicky. Janice and Joseph Stephens moved into the house Paula and Adam left, and guess what? She was pregnant and due around the time of Kathy. This neighborhood had a real problem with wanted pregnancies.
End of Part 7
Dana’s Story, Part 8
Dana and Kathy prepare for the upcoming birth of their twins. Dana has a few challenges to be able to take over feeding the twins after they are born.
Kathy and I went together to her pre-natal doctor visits, as well as La Maze and La Leche classes. We went to La Maze even though Dr. Cyn told us there was a good chance Kathy would have a Cesarean birth. I’ve never seen Kathy so excited as she was at our La Leche meetings. She had to show me how to do everything right to avoid the situation she had. My boobs were now overfilling a B cup and Kathy was pulling and prodding them to show me how to properly breast feed. At one of our last La Maze classes, when our instructor Cindy understood what was going on with us, she had a suggestion. “Dana, since your breasts are growing in anticipation of the delivery, I have a wonderful idea for you. One of the business’ a couple of doors down has a service that can outfit expecting fathers with a pregnancy belly so they can experience all the fun, too.” Kathy latched on to that idea and we were off again. I could end up with a realistic latex belly that could also be adjusted for volume. “Volume?” Our personnel shopper told me that Kathy and I would be nearly identical in body size with the new belly. “You can go in each week Dana and get filled up to match Kathy.” Kathy was ecstatic that we could be matching momma’s and immediately said we had a big shopping day ahead of us tomorrow at L&T.
I helped Kathy get ready in the morning after feeding Emily. I loved helping her get dressed. Kathy was really focusing on my nails for some reason. “Dana, your nails are so long, what are you going to do with them? Our plan was to let Emily spend quality time with Grandma while we staked out the mall. Kathy had on white lingerie, paired with white pants and a white linen tunic. That was certainly high profile. On the other hand, I looked like a soccer mom. I had my hair up high, short capris on with a long, multi-color tunic. Kathy put her arm around me and led me to The Salon and back to Paula. “Paula is going to help change all of this”, she said as she waved her hands around me.
At this point, having long ballerina nails and hair down near my waist, I was ready to keep going. Kathy asked me if I had any hesitation. Are you kidding me? Full speed ahead Captain, the dilithium crystals are holding together! “Yes, that sounds wonderful! Thank you!”
After Kathy left, Olivia and I walked back to her room. The waxing was exquisite, even around my bottom. She did give me a glass of wine to get started, which helped. Olivia noticed I was missing my boys, so I told her the short version that put me on the milking trail. She was squealing and had to inspect closely. Next, she made sure my new ‘girls’ got lots of attention. Olivia said I was her favorite customer. She said I was the only person she knew that loved getting waxed.
I was so relaxed after the wine and waxing, I just nodded as Paula was getting started. I told her I didn’t want too much cut off, but besides that, anything was fair game. After a shampoo and condition, I was taken to her chair. She started snipping just a little bit all over. Then she put in the highlights. I couldn’t really see what was going on when Leann pulled her cart over to me.
I hugged Leann and she took a look at my hands. “Wow, sweetie, your nails are getting really long, do you want me to cut them back. Even though they made my life a bit difficult, I really, really liked my long nails and asked if she had any suggestions. Did she ever! I ended with beautiful Stiletto nails and also a stunning henna tattoo that reached around from my thumb up to the tip of my first finger.
I was delighted with my nails and gave Leann another big hug. I couldn’t wait to see Kathy’s reaction.
After Paula finished my hair, it looked beautiful. My light brown hair now had blond and gold highlights and my hair was one big mass of curls.
As Maxine was finishing up my make-up, Kathy walked in with a long shopping bag she hung up for me. Maxine and Paula rushed in front of me and told Kathy she had to wait to see the finished product. They hustled me to the back and helped me into the dress Kathy had brought. It was a beautiful pink and lace creation. It had a form-fitting look from the low-cut top, down to the tight fit that ended just at my knee. She gave me silver stiletto heels and matching purse to go with the dress and we were done!
Kathy couldn’t believe the difference. My male self was now on a total vacation. She laughed when she saw my nails. “There’s no way you’ll be able to work with those!” Where there’s a will, there’s a way dear. She grabbed my arm and we drove over to the prosthetics shop near our Lamaze classes we were told to go see. The proprietor, Susan, greeted us and invited us to have a seat on the couch in her lobby. Her Transformation salon was very comfortable.
“What can I do for you two lovely ladies?” Kathy jumped right in with an abbreviated version of my volunteering to take over milking duties, as Sandy’s eyes got wide. “So, you’re here because your husband is going to nurse the twins you are carrying, and you want his body to simulate yours throughout the rest of your pregnancy? You’ve come to the right place! Once again, I needed to strip down so Sandy could measure me. Kathy ‘helped’ me get naked and I was shown to stand on a spot with two individual foot outlines on the floor. I was then given special dark skinny goggles like you use for suntanning and was told to hold my arms out to my sides and be very still. Sandy and Kathy pulled my guy back and taped me so I would have a smooth front. Then I heard the two of them moving back and machinery starting up. Sandy had a precise laser measuring system that soon had all of my vitals on a printout.
We came back a few days later for the fitting. Sandy explained the process. “We’ve made a skin-tone matching, latex type of prosthetic for you Dana. We will fit it to your body and then our laser measuring device activates the material to hold it to your skin. It’s quite remarkable to be able to wear. Your skin will still be able to breathe, and the belly has certain emollients to keep your skin soft. You’ll feel everything that Kathy feels from her back pain to her bladder pressure. We will even be able to have two ‘simulated’ babies swimming around in your belly so you can see how you need to adjust sometimes. You’ll come back every week after Kathy’s natal visits and let us know how much additional ballast to add. At full term, you’ll come back and we will reverse the process.” Sandy and Kathy were whispering and giggling while I was a bit uncomfortable. I would find out later about Kathy’s plans.
As simple as that seemed, I was now committed for the next five months. Kathy was so excited she got us both matching maternity dresses with stylish, kitten heels. “No more stilettos for you, missy! I would dearly miss my heels for the next few months.
Kathy handed Emily to me in a very similar style dress as ours, and we headed out for lunch. I had come a long, long way from just a few weeks ago. We looked like two pregnant moms out with our child. “I have to sit down Kathy, my back is killing me!” Kathy was laughing so hard she got the hiccups. It served her right. We had a light lunch and as we were finishing up, I got a sudden urge to pee so bad I thought I was going to wet my panties. Kathy started laughing again and pointed me to the lady’s room. I waddled in and did my business. Not much came out but what a relief! As I walked back to the table, I saw a smirking Kathy telling Emily that ‘Dana’ had to go wee-wee. That was only the beginning. I was constantly on the lookout for restrooms when we were out and about with Emily.
Kathy and I discussed at length that she wanted to cut back her work hours during her pregnancy. Her bosses at L&T were very pleased with her work and were more than happy to accommodate her wishes.
On Monday, we were all up and around and ready for our coffee club. Kathy fit right in with the girls. We were getting quite a group together. Of course, the first order of business was for me to strip once more so our friends could examine me. Does it hurt? Only when I’m not laying on my bed. Are your boobs bigger? I was approaching a full C cup status and the consensus was that we needed to go shopping for bigger, nursing bras for Dana. How big will the belly get? I looked at Kathy. “We now have matching bellies. As large as Kathy gets, I’ll get. It’s a good thing my boobs keep growing to match the rest of my body!
At our weekly OBGYN visit, Dr. Cyn was focused on my breasts. She said to Kathy, “Dana’s nipples need to be larger to accommodate the amount of milk flow needed. We don’t want a repeat of what happened with Emily.” Kathy was very supportive and wanted to get my nipples ready. “What can we do?” Dr. Cyn had a two-fold solution.1st, she wanted Kathy to manipulate my nipples whenever possible to stimulate more lactiferous ducts and increase the amount of milk production. Secondly, she wanted my nipples to get a little ‘tougher’ to handle two nursing infants at once. For that she suggested getting a breast pump to plump up my nipples.
It was hard to concentrate the next few days. Kathy sucked and sucked on my nipples in our bed. I was also on a daily ‘pumping routine’. The breast pump didn’t actually elicit any milk, but it automatically brought my nipples to ‘full attention’ when the pump was turned on. It was a good experience for the near future when I would be breastfeeding and pumping around the clock.
The next chapter in my life was starting to unfold. Next up was the Thanksgiving and Christmas Holidays. We were obviously going to have to go see both sets of the families with our double trouble. In the meantime, having Kathy around helped me immensely to catch up with Laura and our business.
End of Part 8
Dana is closing in on her ultimate dressing up goal. She just has a few more hurdles to get by.
Laura set up several client meeting, highlighting our unique capabilities. There was something funny going on about our new meetings. We made several new networking friends. But they were all focused on my ‘pregnancy.’ Denise wanted to know where I got my maternity dresses. She asked about when I started transitioning from my pre-pregnancy wardrobe? She actually asked to take a look at my nursing bras. I think my ‘pregnancy’ is going to be very bountiful for our company. Laura was thrilled with all of the business we were generating. At our next meeting, Laura surprised me. “Dana, I know you’re a man, but your ‘pregnancy’ has been awesome. I think I should know the experience to be ‘in the family way’ to sympathize like you do with our clients.”
I told Laura that my boys were swimming with the fishes, so I couldn’t help her there. Hahaha She laughed and said, “Dana, you are my idol. I have a partner and we want to have children, too.
I thought to myself, keep this compartmentalized. I needed to take this just one day at a time. The next day was water aerobics with the coffee club wives. We now were up to six moms and five tots. Kathy was adamant we had top of the line maternity swimsuits. She was busy and for my first day, I had on a one-piece with an orange top attached to a navy-blue bottom with a white sash between them. Kathy also wore a green one-piece maternity suit but hers had ruffles on the top half. My belly was now significant, so our water aerobics was a wonderful relief for me. Emily loved playing in the water with Kathy and me. My ‘belly’ was so buoyant I could float easily.
After we were dried, Beth spoke up, “The annual Halloween Party is at my house, we need a theme!” Kathy jumped right in, “Let’s do a Disney Princess Theme, all of the men can be woodsmen or princes, while the women will be Princesses. All of the girls where jumping and squealing. Kathy was jumping with joy. “I have the perfect costumes for us. We are going as Sleeping Beauty. Kathy said she would be the Prince and I would be Sleeping Beauty and Emily would be a Dwarf. Everyone was talking about costumes and decorations.
I was now little more than just meandering down the path of femininity. Kathy just claimed the male role in our Halloween without even a thought. I felt that this was actually an extremely important moment in my journey. Should I try to feign outrage? That would be silly. Should I try to retain some semblance of the alpha? That hadn’t worked so far. I wanted to confirm to Kathy that our family was secure, despite the changing roles. “Kathy, would you rather that I be the prince for Halloween?” “Why would I want that, Dana? You’ll make a beautiful Snow White.” “But Kathy, you are the woman in our relationship, you would make a wondrous Snow White, I replied. “Dana, things have changed with us. I feel more in charge than I was before. Is that weird?” “No, that is wonderful! I’m so glad you are taking control of your life. You are amazing. I’m happy to be Snow White, if that is what you wish.” “It is, Dana. I love being in charge. It’s probably just hormonal issues with my pregnancy, right?”
The next day was our weekly OBGYN visit. I held Emily as Kathy was going through her results with the Doctor. “You are doing great, Kathy. Your weight is on target and your vitals are in the right ranges.” Then she looked at me and said, “Now you missy, are a completely different story! Your estrogen levels are high. Your breasts are now almost a full C. You are well on your way to womanhood.” There were smiles and hugs all around. Kathy and I got up to leave and she said, “I’ll drive missy!” The next thing I knew, we were back at the Gurlz Salon. “Hi Paula,” my wife said. Dana is back for ‘The Works”!
Over the past several weeks, I had been managing to keep one or two vestiges of manhood. I know that sounds silly because of the nursing trail I’m pursuing. But now those were going to be ripped away as well. Paula told me that she was giving me the perm I requested along with a trim and eyebrow arch. She started by giving my hair a thorough conditioning and a light coloring rinse. As we walked over to her station, Paula pulled me close and said, ‘Don’t worry Dana, this will work out fabulously.’ I was terrified and thrilled at the same time. OMG, could I handle any more of this? Paula proceeded to roll all of my hair in a series of different sized curlers on my head then added the solution.
Paula then took me over to the hair dryers and started one up for me and set the timer. Then Leann sat down in front of me and we gave each other an air hug. “Dana, it’s so nice to see you. Let me look at your nails. You are a good girl Dana, no breaks! Today we can taper them into a longer stiletto profile and backfill by your cuticles.” I really enjoyed my time with Leann. It is a very sensual feeling getting the tips of your fingers worked over in the right environment. After this I could tell that there was no going back. I was now Ms. Dana 24/7.
When the dryer chimed off, I still had a few more steps. I had the neutralizing solution applied to my hair, then that was rinsed out and my hair was rolled again into bigger rollers. Then I was back under the hair dryer, then my hair was finally ‘done’.
I was done, Paula took me back to give me my ‘blow out’. Wow, how do I keep looking more and more feminine? Kathy came back and gave me an excited greeting. “You keep looking better and better, Dana. Motherhood certainly suits you!” I turned to Paula and whispered, “is all of this too much?” She pulled me close and said “Kathy wants the two of you looking like twins when the twins are born. Are you onboard with that?” “Absolutely onboard. Full Steam Ahead! I am behind my wife 100%.”
Paula asked me to come back in soon so she could show me some updo styles that would be easy for me. We agreed that I would come back Tuesday morning for my first lesson. Kathy was over the moon with my new perm and nails. We were getting closer to our due date and Kathy was taking control of our marriage. “Dana, I told Paula I want us to look like sisters when I deliver, do you like the results?” I loved the look and thought it would make things easier for us if we looked like sisters. “Kathy, I need to lose some weight for us to look more similar.” That sounded good to her, she decided I needed more liquids and less carbs and a more aggressive workout. Judging from her pre-pregnancy look, I needed some help to catch up. Kathy decided that I would start every day with Emily doing water aerobics!
I was no longer in crossdressing heaven. I had crossed over to the other side. My wife was in charge and I was now her wife! I was a motivated passenger on the approaching milk train, but I was still a little bit apprehensive.
Kathy was excited to go back to the Gurlz Salon for me to get started on my hair lessons. Tuesday morning, Kathy and I ready and set off for the salon with Emily. Kathy was very interested in Paula’s lessons, but wanted to make sure I was taking care of Emily at the same time. It was quite the distraction. I was able to put Emily in the carrier on my chest while Paula was giving me instructions. Emily was fascinated and started playing with my breasts while I was working on my hair. I loved the updo work that Paula showed me and knew it would be a tremendous help to keep my hair out of the way while nursing.
Kathy was in her nesting mode and we started cleaning and organizing everything in our house. Kathy had aprons for each of us as we worked together around the house. Beth, Paula and Gabrielle were frequent visitors and they were very interested in my nipple routines. Along with Kathy, they made sure I was using the breast pump frequently. I never was so involved with our neighbors. It seemed like all of the ladies, including Kathy wanted to help me ‘toughen’ up my nipples and even suggested having her daughter suck on my nipples to help me get used to the sensations. The first time she had Anna latch on to my nipple, I had an emotional release wash over me as I tried to relax. I felt like a mother when Anna latched on to my nipple and Kathy was right there guiding her mouth.
Halloween was rapidly approaching so Kathy got us appointments for our hair and nails. Paula put my hair in an updo and told Leann to do something special with my nails. She had a special color changing pigment that looked different in different lighting situations. Leann kept them long for me but warned me that nursing with extremely long nails could be a challenge.
Kathy got our costumes together and was excited about me being Snow White. I actually had Paula put my hair into a princess look and incorporated a tiara in my hair. Kathy helped me get my princess dress on without destroying my hair and makeup. After I was done, I helped Kathy into her ‘Prince Charming’ outfit. It looked more like a harem girl costume and when we were done, Kathy and Emily were ready to go. I figured it was time to get into character, so I was channeling my best Snow White when Kathy got out my ballet boots! She said I needed a little extra height and thought they would work well. I loved my ballet boots, but they are extremely difficult to wear for any length of time. I was thrilled. My wife had me fully dressed and trussed up and Emily was clinging to me.
I had to take a deep breath as we headed off to our neighbor’s party. By this time, all of the men just lumped me in with the women. I had no problem with that as I was more interested in chatting with the women, rather than the men. Beth had Anna with her, but Anna kept looking at me hungrily, and reaching out her hands to me. Beth had to laugh with her baby wanting to suckle my breast. Halloween that year made up for the one before. Kathy was 100% on board and she felt a sense of contentment knowing that I would be the one breastfeeding. “Dana, you need to get in better shape if you are going to be chasing three babies around.” Kathy took over complete control of my exercise regimen and I was able to lose another 10 lbs before delivery. The estrogen regimen was diligently moving my fat around and my waist was getting thinner, and my hips bigger, even though my belly prosthetic didn’t show it. My boobs had reached a real full C-cup and I was loving the feeling. Kathy kept working my nipples over to toughen them up. OMG, I think I love my nipples more than the thing between my thighs.
As we approached Thanksgiving, Kathy was at the forefront telling both our parents about my ‘sacrifice’ and warning them about our appearance. First we went to Kathy’s parents on Thanksgiving around noon. Kathy was immediately pulled into the kitchen to help finish with the preparations. She brought me and Emily along and soon we were cutting up vegetables and peeling potatoes for the meal. Kathy’s mom Nancy wanted to know about everything. She soon had me pulling my dress down so she could inspect my boobs. I was quite surprised when she started manipulating my nipples. “Dana, your nipples have grown so much. Your areola is the same size as Kathy’s, and it has also darkened in. You and Kathy are like twins!” Much to my surprise, Nancy was super supportive and was thrilled that her daughter didn’t have to go through the breastfeeding nightmare again. She wanted to look at my ‘belly’ and was amazed at the identical look for us both. ‘Dana, you are the most supportive husband I’ve ever heard of. You have taken a big worry off of Kathy.” I was now totally accepted to Nancy as her daughter’s wife and wet nurse. My boobs were indistinguishable from any woman and Nancy was thrilled that her daughter and grandchildren have a new source of breastmilk.
We then headed over to my parents in the afternoon. My parent’s, Bob and Phyllis, were quite apprehensive about my appearance. Phyllis took me aside when we came in. “Dana, why do you look like a duplicate of Kathy?” “Mom, I am trying to help Kathy with our twins, we want to breastfeed, but Kathy can’t do it.” “Why are your breasts so large Dana? Yours and mine look similar.” “Mom, I have been taking hormones to enlarge my breasts and when Kathy delivers, they will induce lactation. I think this will work out for our family. I really need your support, especially when the twins are born.” I was really hoping for support from my mom. She was my hero growing up and she always seemed to know just what to do. I was getting a little apprehensive about my rapidly approaching lactation and I wanted my mom firmly on my side. My mom wanted to exam my breasts and we had a nice mother/daughter moment. She took off her bra also and showed me how she breastfed us. I was amazed, but apparently women like to show and feel. Like Kathy and Nancy, she soon jumped on the Team Dana bandwagon with both feet and we kept moving down the milking trail.
We were now approaching two months before delivery. Doctor Cyn felt the best course of action for Kathy was a cesarean section. We were then able to schedule the delivery date and could start preparations. Since Kathy and I were spending so much time together now, it was more like living with my sister. We were still able to work in some cuddling and sex, but with both of us looking bigger than a house, our lovemaking was more sedate and lesbian like. I loved the cuddling with Kathy. We now had almost identical breasts and took advantage of that for both of us.
Christmas was on the horizon, so Kathy and I had several shopping excursions to buy presents for the neighbors, our doctors, our parents, each other and Emily. It was our best Christmas even though Kathy and I looked like we were going to burst. Beth and the coffee club girls were excited that our delivery was now less than a month away. We decided to do a gift exchange and I drew Gabrielle’s name. I think all of the girls were in agreement that we would get sexy lingerie for each other (so our husbands could rip them off us.
The holiday season was typically a slow time for business. Laura and I took advantage to go out and visit our clients. Now that I was full-term, it became more and more difficult for me to get around. Kathy delighted in getting me into my pregnancy dresses and helping me get ready for my meetings. As before, the women we met with were effusive in their praise for me. I could sense a big year coming up for Butterfly Consulting.
In the last week prior to delivery, Kathy and I were busy getting everything just right. When we next saw Dr. Cyn, she said it was time for my milk to come in. I got a shot of prolactin and by the next day, I was starting to leak. We got a chance to try out our breast pump for real this time and it worked just fine. After throwing out the first couple of bottles, we started to pump and freeze my milk. Beth brought Anna over for a trial run on my boobs, and other than being a little sore, I seemed to be doing fine. Mom called and said she was coming to stay for a while. Then Kathy’s mom said she coming to stay, too. We had quite the entourage when we took Kathy to the hospital.
The day before we were scheduled for delivery, Kathy and I went to see Sandy at Transformations to get my belly reversed. Sandy was delighted to see us again and told us about the reverse procedure. “Dana, women don’t go from pregnancy weight to normal in one day!” Today, we will drain about 90% of your water weight and will take the two simulation ‘babies’ out of your belly. If you exercise with Kathy over the next month, we will then take the ‘belly’ completely off you. Hallelujah! My belly was bumping into everything. I couldn’t wait to see it gone.
Finally, it was delivery day. Kathy didn’t experience the end of pregnancy issues she had with Emily, and we were both glad of that. It was refreshing to see how calm Kathy stayed the last two weeks. When our mothers showed up, it was like a camping trip with them. They immediately staked out their own bedrooms and started unpacking. When Emily was born, I was pretty much the sole caregiver. Now with Phyllis and Nancy staying with us, I was hoping for a smooth transition to my breast feeding. Even though we scheduled our birth, mother nature had a different plan and Kathy’s water broke as we were ready to leave for the hospital. That threw everyone into a tizzy, but we managed to get Kathy to the hospital in plenty of time. This time, even delivering twins, Kathy had no problems with delivery (I think because of her calm state of mind. Although in the middle of birthing, there wasn’t much calm!) Tracy and Taylor were healthy six and one-half pound baby girls.
Now was my turn. At last, we had come to the finish line. Only one thing remained. I was given the girls one at a time, while I sat in a rocking chair. Tracy was a pro and latched on to my right nipple and began sucking like there was no tomorrow. Taylor was a little hesitant and we needed to wipe a little of my milk on her lips for her to get the message. But soon, both of my breasts had been emptied. It was quite a feeling when my milk first let down. I was almost euphoric. We had planned this for over six months and now it was real.
Beth, Paula, and Gabrielle, and Laura8 were there when the girls were born. Along with Kathy and I and the moms, it was a great celebration. I didn’t feel much maleness as this gaggle of females were treating me like one of them. I was glad that Paula had shown me how to put my hair up. My mom actually was nice enough to put a French braid in my hair to keep it out of my way. I stayed with Kathy overnight so I could nurse the girls, and everyone made plans to take Kathy and the girls’ home from the hospital tomorrow morning. I was now on a three-hour cycle with the twins.
During the night, Kathy’s nurse brought in the twins in their rolling cribs. Nurse Teresa was a big help as I was wiped out. I made it through the night and successfully nursed twice. Nurse Teresa was nice enough to change the babies first, then wrap them up and give them to me. We packed everything up the next morning and Doctor Cyn gave us the all-clear to head home. Dr. Cyn watched me nurse the twins before we left and stood their slack jawed as our breastfeeding plan was finally coming to fruition. ‘Dana, we couldn’t have expected a better outcome. I want to see you in two days at my office, little mommy. I still can’t believe you are nursing. My colleagues couldn’t believe when I submitted my first report. While protecting your confidentiality, my papers have been the talk of the OBGYN community. They are still skeptical that you pulled this off. You may be a trend setter!”
Fortunately for Kathy, having a regular vaginal delivery instead of a C-section made her recovery much, much easier, even though she delivered twins. She had quickly shed the weight of the twins and now was a ball of energy. I was worried about post partem depression, but Kathy was more worried about that for me. We started in with water aerobics and both Emily and the twins loved the water with Kathy and me. We even coaxed the moms into the water with the coffee group and had a great time. I was so happy for Kathy. Her first pregnancy was rife with issues, but she was as calm as a cucumber now. I didn’t realize what was coming next.
I thought I was driving this milk train, but I was soon to find out I was simply a cosmic passenger.
End of Part 9
Dana’s Story, Part 10, just the beginning of the new Dana 2.0
More Changes for Dana and now Kathy’s In-Charge
Dr. Cyn was delighted to see us a few days later. With the moms watching the girls at home, Kathy wanted to get dressed up and go shopping after our appointment. Kathy was in such a good mood, she uplifted both of us. Dr. Cyn was beaming again when we met. She started with Kathy first, “Kathy, you came through that pregnancy amazing. I think your mental health had a lot do with the outcome.” She went on to say that she examined her uterus and ovaries right after the birth and she looked very healthy in both aspects. Dr. Cyn then smiled at me as I sat in the exam chair in my gown. “Dana, I see you’ve dropped much of your pregnancy weight as well. It’s very important for you to stay hydrated while nursing, so at least 8 glasses of water a day. Your breasts are bigger now that your milk is flowing. You need to make sure to air out your nipples after feeding and use this Vitamin D ointment liberally. I would also suggest going up one cup size in your maternity bras.” Just what every man likes to hear!
After thanking Dr. Cyn and making another appointment in a month, Kathy was on a mission. “Dana, we have about two hours of power shopping before we need to get back for your next feeding.” Kathy took us to L&T and fifteen minutes later, I was trying on 38-D nursing bras. She told me to leave the Lilac Lace bra on while she paid for the rest, including matching panties. With Spring just around the corner, we also shopped for summer skirts and shorts. “Dana, I want you to be able to be comfortable showing off your figure once we get our bodies back in shape.” She wanted to find comfortable MILF wear, that we could both enjoy. My now voluptuous breasts were on full display in the new tops we bought.
We made it back home as my breasts were getting uncomfortably full. As I got my water bottle and burping towel, Kathy got Taylor’s diaper changed then handed her to me in my rocking chair. My breasts were so full that Taylor was getting a good flow going quickly. Kathy sat on the sofa with the moms chatting away while watching me. Nancy was holding Emily, who was totally enthralled watching her new sisters. Phyllis was holding Tracy and cooing to her as she was fussy about having to wait for her sister to finish. As I was about halfway through with Taylor, I gently inserted my finger under Taylor’s mouth to break her suction on me. She opened her big eyes at me, and we had a group awww. Kathy took her from me and put Taylor on her shoulder to try to expel any gas. As I put Taylor back to my breast, Kathy suggested trying Tracy on the other side so they could both feed at the same time. I knew this was a possibility from our Le Leche classes, but it was uncharted territory for me. I cradled Tracy in my other arm and Kathy brought her mouth to my nipple. What a rush! I don’t think I could do this by myself but having both babies suckling at my breasts sent me straight to Nirvana.
It was a Kodak moment as I shut my eyes to enjoy the situation. My mom spoke up, “Dana, never in a million years would I ever dream of watching my son nursing my granddaughters. But I feel like you are the most feminine daughter of my children now. You are breastfeeding like a pro and your wife is ecstatic.” The moms stayed a few more days and were a big help.
On their last night here, the adults were sitting in the living room after the girls were all put in bed. My mom and Phyllis were having a discussion about our living arrangements. Kathy joined in as they were all enjoying a glass of wine with me enjoying my water bottle. Kathy was by no means taking over the ‘man’s role’ but she was asserting her Alpha Female side. I was just sitting there contentedly giving my breasts a little breather. Nancy asked, “Kathy are you going back to work soon?” “No”, she replied, “Dana has invited me to stay at home and work with her consulting business.” I had? This was news to me. We had briefly talked about her staying home, but I assumed she would go back to L&T. “We have a new schedule next week to get us back in shape and Dana and Laura and I are going to be reinventing ‘Butterfly Consulting.’” We are? My mind was having a hard time concentrating, but Kathy was laser focused.
Phyllis was next, “Kathy how should we refer to your relationship now?” Was I her husband? Her sister? Her sister-in-law? Kathy looked at me lovingly and said, “Dana is my wife, of course.” I certainly was, and I loved hearing those words come out of her mouth. Kathy’s solution was simple.
That night I found out about the scheming that Kathy and Sandy from Transformation had in mind. Kathy had gone back to Transformations with her own request. They had all of my measurements from before, but the measurements Kathy was giving her put a whole new twist on the story.
I was getting ready for bed after feeding the twins. I took off my makeup and then looked around for my nightgown when Kathy announced, “you are in for a treat tonight, my little Dana mommy.” Kathy had me turn around and put a formidable looking leather corset with D rings on me and proceeded to lace up the back. She then rolled up black seamed stockings on my feet, then put my ballet boots on. She also put padded cuffs on my wrists then snapped them to my waist on the D rings. Kathy then pulled out a box and took out a penis looking vibrator to show to me. “Do you know what this is Dana?” Well I wasn’t born yesterday, I do know what a dildo looks like, but…”No Kathy, what is that?”
Kathy began to give me an anatomy lesson as my brain desperately wanted sleep. “Look at the outside of the penis, Dana. It is an exact replica of yours when we started this journey! Now the inside is what you will really like. Sandy at Transformations used your initial measurements to create the outside lifelike duplicate. She then took an actual casting of my vagina and has put that on the inside of the penis for you!” I was now looking at a life size replica of my penis from months ago and Kathy was getting very excited. She then pulled out another box which had another life size replica on both ends hooked up to a panty. There was also a smaller looking penis with straps attached.
“Dana, let me attach this for you, you are going to love this.” Kathy took a smallish looking cock-ring and pushed it back to the base of my penis (which was limping along). I obviously had no balls to constrain the ring, but Kathy then had me stand and bend over the chair in our room. I could feel her slippery fingers and she was pushing them in my rosebud. The next thing I felt gave me a slight burning sensation. “Dana, just calm down and relax. You will be amazed!” I relaxed a little and felt an obvious butt plug slide in my rosebud. It wasn’t too uncomfortable, but I wondered where this was going. At this point in time, my mind wanted to shut down and get some sleep, but by now my whole body was aroused, my nipples started leaking, too.
Kathy was on me like a tigress, sucking my nipples and raking her nails over me. Then she reached behind me and started the vibrator on the g-spot plug. Wow, my whole body just got a big wahoo. We had never played with bondage before and I love it but was going crazy. Kathy then took the dual ends of the g-spot vibrator and put them into slots in my cock-ring. That woke up little Danaboy. Kathy then lubricated the fake penis and put my own penis inside it. The feeling was incredible! She then attached the end into the remaining slots on the cock-ring. I now had a g-spot vibrator in my backside and my own penis inside a replica of Kathy’s vagina. A perfect fit. The last thing she had for me was the penis gag in the box. With my hands locked to my waist, I was at her mercy. She smiled and said she didn't want us to wake the girls. This was another first for me and I couldn't wait to show Kathy some of the same.
Kathy lowered herself onto the replica of my penis and started vigorously humping me. Now my backside was vibrating my g-spot as Kathy was getting busy. When she leaned over and started sucking on my nipple, I orgasmed like never before. Kathy was in the throes of her own orgasm as she continued to nurse on my breast. This was another check box for me. I totally felt I was in the middle of an orgy. Actually, I was the orgy.
We were in a crazy sexy marathon for the next two hours. There was nothing left as both of our bodies were spasming. Kathy wasn’t they only one sucking on nipples as I was determined to make up for my constant nipple play, by giving Kathy the same when she let me.
The midnight feeding of the twins that night was another erogenous encounter of the third kind. My nipples were on high alert from all of the playfulness from earlier. When Kathy attached the twins to my nipples, I was nearly screaming. Kathy gave me my water bottle and waited to take them off to burp them, then put the suckling twins back on me. Whoa. I don’t even know what box to check on my bucket list for this. Kathy was my biggest supporter and now my Alpha sex wife on our journey.
By the end of the first month of breastfeeding, Kathy and I were getting close to our pre-pregnancy figures. The last step was getting my ‘belly’ removed. What a wonderful experience to have experienced the whole pregnancy thing, but I felt that once was just perfect. Kathy and I were once again ‘twins’ in our shape, (although I had an edge in boobage.) hahaha
Butterfly Consulting Make-Over
The next few days were similar. Kathy would help situate the twins on my nipples and we fell into a bit of a routine. Every three to four hours, they wanted to eat. Kathy was almost fanatical about my nipple maintenance because of her previous experience. All I knew is that breastfeeding my little girls was the most sensual feeling I have ever had. Our sex life was interesting to say the least. Obviously. At this point in time, I was more than able to manage our household while watching our girls.
Laura and Kathy were busy reviewing our clients and network. We were on an upward growth curve and wanted to spread our network to as many women as we could. After our 10am feeding on Monday, we had our first ‘Board Meeting’. Laura started out with a review of the last year. “Dana, if we look at the network we have developed, we now have over 20 solid clients. You are the person that is blazing the trail. But Kathy and I want to be able to develop an operational template that allows us to involve more women.” I thought these two were incredible together, with Kathy’s image consulting and creativity and Laura’s knowledge of our business, they had a great plan. “You two are awesome! What’s our first step?” I saw two devious smiles looking back at me.
“Dana, you have changed the landscape for women in consulting. We need to develop a marketing image for our company,” stated Laura. “You have been a groundbreaker, and we want to highlight that. We want you to be the ‘Face’ of Butterfly Consulting.” My face? I’m a guy. “Dana, we need to project a confidant, take-charge woman. That’s you” added Kathy. “I’m flattered, but what kind of image were you suggesting?” Laura and Kathy had some sketches showing me in different business poses wearing a boardroom suit. When I looked at them closely, they showed me with more of a ‘business bob’ type of hairdo. “Kathy, I don’t want to cut my hair. It’s taken me so long to get it to this length.” Kathy and Laura looked at each other with a sly smile, then looked back at me. “Okay Dana, if that’s what you want to do, we have a backup proposal.” Was I really that stupid? My brains must have been leaking out with my milk.
The ‘backup proposal’ was really the main goal of the co-conspirators. “Okay, I will do whatever you two want, but where are we going with this?” Their idea was for me to be the ultra-feminine look, with the two of them portraying working women. “But doesn’t that defeat our purpose?” “No Dana, we want to project that women can have a business look, but also show they still enjoy being women. You are the epiphany of womanhood.” She showed me the nails that I would be sporting as our image was developing. They were long and pink and had a butterfly design over the middle two fingers. I loved it!
Whoa, whoa, whoa. When did my grand design go off the rails? I am now the ‘face’ of our company? I just took a dive off the deep end of the estrogen pool and I don’t think I’m making it back to the surface. “Since you want to keep your long hair and nails, we want to highlight that in our approach.” They brought out the ‘real’ marketing plan with our goals and desires to help women. And there I was in my LBD with my hair all curled and halfway down my back. I had a determined look, but one that radiated ‘feminine’ by all accounts. I looked more like a runway model (albeit a well-endowed one.) “Dana, we need to go further in our approach. We want to empower women to dress for success. Whether that means jeans or skirts or dresses, we want to help women move forward in business. We have a marketing consultant coming in tomorrow to help.” These girls are awesome. I was now extremely happy that Kathy had decided to work with us. She had such a creative mind and helped us keep on point on our goals.
But later that day I was sensing something was bothering Kathy. We were usually very open and honest with each other, so I thought she would tell me in her own time. As we were getting into bed, Kathy looked at me with a very serious look on her face. My first thought is the thought of every CD out there, ‘she was fed up with her ‘feminine’ husband. But her look turned to one of confidence as she started to explain. “Dana, we have gone through a lot in our short marriage. I think we both know we have found our soulmate. But now our marriage has taken on a different twist. You are now presenting as a woman and breastfeeding mother 24/7. I hope that you take what I’m about to say seriously.” Are you kidding? After all we have been through?
“Dana, I want you to be my wife and our children’s mother! If other people don’t like it, too bad. I love this new you. I love your sacrifices for me. I really love your new boobs, especially when I am thirsty. And I love your new body and long hair and long nails. What do you say, Dana?” “I say, YES, YES, YES.” I couldn’t have asked for more. My wife was now fully invested in the new Dana. That was a great load lifted off my mind, it was always nagging me.
The first thing the next morning, we were all packed up and headed back to the Gurlz Salon and Paula. We were hurrying to try to get everyone there on time, but the first thing that needed to happen when we arrived was to feed the twins. Everyone at the salon was excited to watch me nurse. I was getting used to the routine now but having two hungry girls sucking like vacuums still gave me mommie-gasms almost every time. After the twins were done, they were taken from me and I dutifully followed Paula back to her station. “Okay Dana, just sit back and relax. We are now going to Dana 2.0. First stop, hair.” Kathy and Laura had this vision of some Hollywood starlet for me. Okay, I hate this (hahaha) but I’ll do whatever is necessary to become Dana 2.0.
“Dana, we know you love your long hair and long nails, even though that is somewhat impractical for a young mother. But we want to play off of that image and give you a ‘models’ look. We want to take the mother image to a whole new level.
We are going to start by putting quite a few extensions into your hair. I know your own hair is long, but in order to achieve Dana 2.0, we need a lot more hair. Secondly, we are going lighter with your highlights to give it a more youthful, flirty look. My longish looking hair was now tickling my derriere. My hair was going to be taking up quite a bit of my time. I was in a whirlwind of femininity and I was enjoying every second of it. I couldn’t wait to see what was next for us.
End of Book 1
Fifty and Out
By Dee Sylvan
June 2023
I’m sitting in my car wondering what in the heck has gotten into me. The Grande Ballroom is hosting my 50-year class reunion and I’m in the parking lot, ready to walk in, but…
18 months ago, somewhere in the Thumb region…
Rachel, one of my best friends from High School and the former homecoming queen, is showing up on my caller id. “Hi Alex, would you be interested in helping plan our 50th high school reunion for the Fort Austin Pirates?”
“Hi Rachel, I’d be glad to, but why me? We’ve had class reunions every five years and you’ve never enlisted my help for any in the past.”
“Well Alex, the people that have been on the committee in the past are either burned out or aren’t available, so Marcia and I are reaching out to some others. Since you’ve had your family business for the past 40 years and are now divorced and retired, we thought you might have time to help.”
“What about our illustrious class leaders Jan and Greg? Are they helping?” Jan and Greg were the President and Vice-President of our class, the Prom King and Queen, and the ‘it’ couple during high school. Unfortunately for Greg, Jan broke up with him right after prom when she learned he was dealing drugs and cheating on her.
“No, after 50 years, there is still too much drama going on with those two. At the last reunion, a cat fight nearly broke out between Greg’s wife Cindy, and Jan.”
“Betrayals are hard to get over,” I chuckled, then immediately regretted my little self-indulgence. “Count me in. I’ll see you at the organizing meeting.”
“We want to use our class song as the theme of our reunion,” Marcia said after bringing the meeting to order. We were meeting at the mansion of Sheldon, our class nerd whose video game ‘Clash of the Titans’ had made him a multi-millionaire.
“We will use our class song, ‘Reelin in the Years’ to highlight the events of the year of our graduation.”
“How did that song ever win over ‘Let’s Get it On’,?” smirked Joey, who thought of himself as our class lothario, even if he was alone in that thought.
“I thought you were campaigning for ‘You’re So Vain’, Joey?” I snarked. “Are we going to ask our celebrity classmate, Chandler, to be the MC for the event? He told me he is considering coming back for the event.”
“Well, you would know better than anyone Alex,” Marcia remarked. You and Chandler have been BFF’s since you were what, four or five years old? How is it that he never got married despite being a star in the NFL?”
“I guess Chandler never found his soul mate. God only knows how many starlets have thrown themselves at him over the years. His Foundation has done a ton of good things across the country in the LGBT community, despite him getting constantly attacked in the media for it. He’s going to be hosting a charitable pro-am event with many of the stars from the LPGA a few weeks after our reunion in nearby Saginaw. The guy has a heart of gold.”
“Are you going to his New Years Eve bash again this year Alex? Try to twist his arm to make sure he is at the reunion. Our attendance will go through the roof if he commits to coming.”
“Yes, it’s a real fun time and he always insists on me flying out there right after Christmas so we can hang out for a week. He told me this year he wanted to drive up to Napa Valley to do the winery tour. Hopefully, we’ll have time to play Pebble Beach and Spyglass, too. He loves hanging with the celebs there.”
Spring 1973
50 Years Ago
“Alex, who are you going to take to the Prom?” asked Chandler, his best friend and next-door neighbor.
“You know me Chandler, I’m solidly in the ‘friend zone’ with most of the eligible girls.”
“Alex, you’re the valedictorian and have more varsity letters than anyone else in our class. You could ask anyone, and they’d go in a heartbeat. Besides, everyone knows that sooner or later you’ll be running your dad’s manufacturing business.”
“Be serious, no one comes to the golf matches, or the tennis or swim meets, Chandler. I’m helping Phoebe make her Prom dress because she wants to look special on the arm of the star quarterback who is going to State University on a scholarship- that’s you.”
“I saw you getting cozy with Monica in the library yesterday, Chandler. That girl was making goo-goo eyes at you. You must admit you have a certain attraction with the ladies.”
“Come on Chandler, you know she was pissed at you for not asking her to Prom. She was getting all flirty with me because she wants me to design and make a one-of-a-kind dress for her so she can show up Phoebe. I was just hoping for one of the gals that came in second place in the Chandler sweepstakes. She broke my heart when she said she knew I was only kidding about taking her to the prom. Haha, what a joker.”
“What about Rachel? She’s been following you around for the last couple of days like a puppy dog. You could take our Homecoming Queen and Head Cheerleader to Prom.”
“Chandler, you know Rachel has her heart set on going with Ross. She has been begging me to get him to ask her. Besides, she has told all her girlfriends I’ve agreed to help her with her nails and make-up. Who do you think wants to go to Prom with a guy with those skills”?
“It’s your own fault for taking all those home economics and fashion classes Alex. What were you thinking?”
“I was thinking that knowing how to cook, sew and type are skills I’ll need in college Chandler. I’ve already taken all the AP classes. I’m trying to talk Miss Rowland into letting me design and make Monica’s dress for my final exam so I can kill two birds with one stone.” Besides, I’m in classes with the hottest girls in school while you’re learning to change your oil in shop classes. And yet, you still ask me to fine tune the supercharger on your Firebird! Why don’t you set me up with Penny, Chandler? You know she would do just about anything for you.”
“C’mon Alex, man up and ask her yourself! You’re friends with every girl in our class. And Penny is still mad that we broke up after basketball season. She was talking marriage for gods’ sake! I’m keeping my distance from her.”
2008
15 Years Ago
“Alex, we need to talk” said Patricia, his wife of 25 years.
“What do we need to talk about Patty?
Elise, the youngest of our five kids, graduates in two months from Brown, and our house has been paid off. I will be moving our son, Chase into the plant manager role due to his mechanical engineering degree and our daughter Melody will be moving from plant manager to VP of Ops this fall when Richard retires. Peter just got promoted to Captain and looks like he will make his career in the Air Force. Lisa just got her Masters degree and is starting on her Phd program this fall. And we have two grandchildren we love to spoil.
Our plan to retire at in 10 years is on track, and I can’t wait to travel extensively in and especially to see Great Britain, Italy, and Greece. What is it that we need to discuss?”
“I want a divorce, Alex. I’ve met someone and have fallen in love. I don’t want to hurt you, so I want to handle this in a civilized way.”
“I thought we were in love, Patty. Is this about your pal Benedict? I’ve heard about the two of you at the club. You haven’t been very discreet. Is this about Benedict’s real estate venture that is floundering because he can’t get the zoning board’s approval that investors are shying away from?”
“I want to expand my horizons, Alex. Ben said that once his zoning request is approved, he’ll be able to build his upscale housing development near the new High School. You’ve never been ambitious, Alex. Ben is the kind of man I admire and want to spend my retirement with.
I just want what is coming to me. We can split everything 50-50. You can keep the house and pay me half of the equity. Your father’s business, McDonald Douglas Manufacturing has grown and prospered, yet we’ve never seen any significant raises or dividends. Ben said with over 150 employees, it must be extremely profitable. Yet we’re driving two-year-old cars and still live in the farmhouse that you grew up in.”
“So, Benedict is now an expert in Manufacturing as well as someone who would encourage a married woman to cheat on her vows. Is this the type of man that you admire?”
“We didn’t plan on falling in love, Alex, it just happened.”
“This is a small town, Patty. Your tryst with Benedict is not a very well-kept secret. I would think about this long and hard, dearest. Just because Benedict’s plans are foundering and he thinks you have access to a large sum of money, doesn’t mean this is going to end well for you.”
“Alex, I have put up with your cross dressing ‘hobby’ for a long time. But if you give us any trouble on this, our ‘small town’ is going to find out about it, and you will be humiliated. Benedict says no real man would ever put on women’s clothes. He has opened my eyes, Alex. Do you want your children, your family, your employees, and your friends to know about your ‘secret’”?
“Oh Patty, how far down the rabbit hole have you fallen? Do you really think you’re going to blackmail me, and this will turn out good for you? This has gone far enough. This is your last chance, Patty. Tell Benedict this is over, and we’ll get a marriage counselor to help us. If not, trust me, you’re not going to be happy.
Take the weekend to think this over. If you are determined to continue this affair with Benedict, I will see a divorce attorney on Monday. But I can guarantee that you will not like the outcome.”
December 27, 2022
San Jose International Airport
“Alex McDonald”
The middle-aged blonde was holding the sign as Alex moved into the luggage area. A grin spread across his face as he approached the woman.
“Where is Chandler? Alex asked as the physically impressive lady helped him gather his luggage and then escorted him outside.
Standing next to the stretch Hummer limo, Chandler was standing with an equally beautiful brunette.
“Hi buddy” Chandler greeted Alex with a warm ‘best friends’ hug. “Let me introduce you to the O’Donoghue twins, Carol and Cathy. They are going to be our tour guides for our trip to Napa and then the Monterey Peninsula. As I recall, you prefer blondes. You’re with Carol. Let’s go!”
Alex and Chandler caught up on their lives during the two-hour ride that ended at the Castello di Amorosa. Carol helped Alex out and grabbed his arm as they toured in the impressive castle winery site.
“We are only going to take in three wineries today and then we are spending the night at the Pebble Beach Resort. Tomorrow, the girls are going to accompany us for the full spa treatment in the morning, then we play Pebble at 1pm. Tomorrow night, we’ll eat and then do some dancing. Friday, we play Spyglass in the morning, then we’ll head back to my ranch. The girls have a lot to do to coordinate all the caterers for the New Year’s Eve party.”
“Who are we golfing with Chandler? Clint Eastwood and Bill Murray?”
“Are you kidding? Those guys are hacks. But we may see them Monday night at the party.
Carol and Cathy were All-Americans golfers as well as MBAs at Stanford. Now they work with me at the Foundation. Don’t worry, Carol is the better golfer, so you may have a chance to win some of your money back from last year.”
It was like old times for the two best friends. Alex was the better golfer although Chandler’s drives were 20-30 yards farther, but seldom in the fairway. Pebble Beach and Spyglass are two of the finest courses in the country and the groundcrews were busy getting them set up for PGA event in a few months. The views of the Pacific were breathtaking, and the views of the O’Donoghue twins were a close second.
On Saturday, Alex and Chandler went for a horseback ride on Chandler’s ranch north of Lake Merced and stopped to enjoy lunch overlooking the Pacific.
“Have you been seeing anyone back home Alex?”
“Nope, not after Patty’s affair and our well-publicized divorce. Once bitten, twice shy.”
“I know it’s a sore spot, but whatever happened? I thought you two were soulmates. I know that your kids all turned out great.”
“Ben Arnold happened. He had Patty convinced she could get millions from a divorce and fund his real estate project that was in trouble from the start because of a lack of investors. Patty thought she was going to live the life of the rich and famous.
But we were never soulmates, Chandler. After you got drafted and headed to the NFL, I got busy with dad’s business and had a good run. Our hometown prospered along with our company, and I met Patty when she came to work for us. Patty was a good wife and mother, but it seemed that everything was always about Patty.
Ben convinced her that she could get whatever she wanted from me with the threat of ‘outing’ my ‘dressing up’. She didn’t realize my feminine side was no secret to our high school gang.
But Patty and Ben’s dream of forcing me to sell the house and business in the divorce went up in smoke when they found out during discovery that the house and business were untouchable because of the way my dad had set up the family trust.”
“The fact that your family’s business employed half the town and the charities that it funded did so much for the area must not have endeared Patty and Benedict to the Fort Austin community.”
“That is the understatement of the century, Chandler. I tried to warn Patty she was not going to like the outcome, but all she saw were dollar signs. After the divorce, she and Ben ended up moving to Toledo to get away from the angry mob coming after them with torches and pitchforks. Of course, their marriage was doomed from the start and only lasted so long as Patty was getting alimony. That was about five years, now she’s back in the area so she can at least see her grandkids.
“Everyone in Fort Austin wants you to come back for our 50-year class reunion Chandler. I know you have that pro-am event in July for the LPGA in Midland. Do you think the twins can spare you for a night?”
“I’ll have to check the schedule. They are also playing in the pro-am. In fact, they need a fourth golfer for their group. Would you like to play with Carol and Cathy and the LPGA pro?”
“I thought you were trying to restrict the pro-am to only women golfers?”
“I didn’t think that would be a problem for you. You’ll even get to hit from the forward tees. You might even be able to outdrive Carol this time. Haha
Have you made any New Year’s resolutions this year Alex?”
“I have, but it’s the same one I’ve made for a countless number of years. And I always break it.”
“What about you Chandler? Is there anything on your bucket list that you haven’t done yet? Climb Mt. Kilimanjaro? Scuba dive the Great Barrier Reef? Spend a weekend with Stevie Nicks?”
“Those things are overrated Alex. Even you could climb Kilimanjaro. Haha
There is one resolution on my list this year. One that I think is going to happen. I’ll let you know when I see you this summer. Let’s head back.”
Back to the Reunion…
My resolution. The one that I have made and broken since high school hangs in the balance.
I just saw Chandler arrive so I know at least one person here will have my back.
As I push open the entrance, the first person I see is… Rachel.
“Hi Rachel.”
“OH MY GOD!!! You look awesome Alex! Should we call you Alex? I love that dress. Who did your make-up? Is that a wig? It’s not, is it??? Look at you, walking in stilettos. It’s about time, Alex! Chandler is never going to believe this. He just came in and was looking for you. C’mon!”
“Call me Lexi and quit pulling me.”
“CHANDLER! CHANDLER! Look who finally arrived, your BFF, LEXI!
“I can’t believe you came out Lexi!”
As I stand there like a deer staring into headlights, Chandler leans me back and before I know what’s happening, gives me a full-on kiss. That was better than I imagined!
“It’s about time Lexi! I’ve been waiting for 50 years to do that.” I guess both of our New Year’s Resolutions came true this year! I’ve finally found my soulmate!”
Golfing with Mom
This started out as a short story about princesses, somehow I got lost.
I was the youngest of three siblings growing up. My older sisters Kat and Debbie were both older by a year or two. My mom Joanne, and dad John, were products of the war generation which made my siblings and me ‘baby boomers’. I grew up in a suburban neighborhood and had a middle-class neighborhood upbringing.
My mom and dad were quite athletic in their youth and still were very active and loved to golf.
My sisters were never into sports, but dad and I used to have fun playing every sport there was. We went swimming, played tennis, and threw the football around. Dad taught me how to throw a curveball and how to hit a driver.
I fell in love with golf. It’s just you and the ball, no excuses. Dad and I set up a couple of old tires in the large lot next to ours and would hit golf balls at them for hours.
My sisters had no interest in golf, but a couple of their friends were always asking me to show them how to swing. I thought that was pretty cool. Sandy was the first to ask, “Danny, show me how to hold the club.” The grip on the club is crucial and is usually butchered by beginners. I realized Sandy was pretty smart to ask that first. After showing her the grip, I demonstrated the swing. Now, for someone almost nine years old, I did have a pretty good swing. I had been swinging at golf balls for almost 5 years and loved the game.
Sandy and I were having a blast shooting golf balls at the far tire and laughing at our misses. Wow, that was fun. I looked at Sandy and she just smiled back and said, ‘let’s do this again Danny’.
The next day Sandy brought her friend Renee with her and came to our house to see me! Debbie thought she was going to embarrass me and shouted out “Danny, your two girlfriends are here to play”. I was excited to see them and couldn’t care less about any embarrassment. We grabbed our clubs and headed outside. My mom came out to watch with us. My mom is a very good golfer and helped all of us.
Golf sounds boring but the four of us played different games to see who could beat the best. It helped to keep everything focused and we had a great time. Afterwards we went back to our house and had lemonade and cookies. My mom asked the girls if they had ever been on a golf course before and they said no. My mom said we should all play together sometime, and their eyes went wide with excitement.
At the same time, I used to ‘caddy’ for my dad every week when he golfed in his league, which was after work. I loved walking around the course with my dad and his friends and watching all of their shots. My mom also golfed in a ladies league every Tuesday morning.
The next day, Sandy and Renee were over in the morning again. I asked if they wanted to golf some more, but they said they wanted to do something different today and asked me to come over to Sandy’s house. My mom told me to have fun and she would see me later. The girls were excited as we all ran over to Sandy’s. “We’re going to let you play inside games with us today Danny.” Great? “That sounds great Sandy! What’s first?” “A Tea Party, of course. Here’s your princess doll, Danny.” Sandy and Renee had their own American Girl dolls and started showing me how to dress mine for the tea party. I had played with my older sisters lots of times, so I didn’t have any problem playing with the girls. Sandy’s mom brought us a snack at asked me if I was having fun with the girls. “Oh yes, Mrs. Conner. We just had tea with the queen!” We were all laughing while Mrs. Conner just shook her head at us. “What’s next Sandy?” I asked.
“C’mon Danny, we’re going to a birthday party for the queen!” I had never been to one before and it sounded like more fun, especially if we got ice cream and cake. After following the girls into the attic, they started opening trunks with clothes in them. In the midst of a whirlwind of dresses, Sandy and Renee emerged in Princess Dresses. Sandy was Cinderella and Renee was Snow White. They asked me to come over and close my eyes.
After I felt the dress come down on me, I opened up to see Elsa looking back in the mirror. “How come we are dressed as princesses?” “Because we are having a birthday party with the queen and only her princesses are invited, silly.” That made sense to me, so we put on our princess shoes and put princess tiara’s in our hair. Sandy said that all princesses wore lipstick, so we all put on her pink lip gloss and then we were ready to go. “One last thing,“ Sandy said as Renee and I sat down next to each other. “All princesses wear nail polish.” After Sandy painted all of our nails in a pink glitter, we went running around air-drying our fingers and ended up in the kitchen.
Mrs. Conner greeted us in a Queen of Hearts dress complete with a crown. We all started squealing even louder and just then my mom walked in. Her mouth dropped as Sandy, Renee, and I all lined up, curtseyed and said, “Welcome to the birthday party, Mrs. Hanson.” I ran over to my mom and gave her a big hug, then stepped back and said, “I’m Elsa. These are my princess friends Cinderella and Snow White! Can you stay for the party?”
My mom was flabbergasted. I was having the time of my life. I was wondering why I had never been invited to such a birthday party before. My mom gave me a big hug and sent me back to the other princesses. We started out with ‘Happy Birthday’ for the queen. After the Queen of Hearts cut the cake, we ran back upstairs with our cake and ice cream to share with our dolls. This was the best times ever for me. After we were done eating and playing and cleaning up, we took off our dresses and put on our regular clothes.
We all came downstairs together as my mom was standing next to Mrs. Conner. I ran up to her and gave her another hug and then we said our goodbyes and left to walk home. “Danny did you have fun with your girlfriends today?” “Yes, mom. It was the best day ever. I love playing with my friends.” Thank-you for letting me play princesses with them. I had the best time ever.”
My mom was looking at me with a slightly amused gaze. I think she wanted to forget what she had just seen and was looking for her boy. Mom asked me to help her put away the washed clothes, and I helped her fold them. We went into my room and my mom helped carry my jeans and t shirts.
Mom finished and sat down on my bed next to me. “Danny, would you like to go on the golf course with me in my league, like you do with your Dad?
“Sure Mom, that would be awesome!”
“We’ll have to find you something to wear. The ladies league is a bit different than your dads. We wear coordinating shorts and tops and accessories. Do you want to go out and see what we can find for you? How would you like to bring your friend Sandy, too?”
I called Sandy and she was as excited as me. She asked her mom and it was decided that we would all go out. Mom and I picked up the Conners and we all were soon on our way to JCP. Mom and Mrs. Conner were talking about what we needed for golfing. They thought Sandy and I both needed new outfits for golf. Sandy and I sat in the back seat and were soon playing ‘cats in the cradle’ with each other. I asked Sandy where her dad was and she replied, “gone.”
We finally arrived at the mall. “C’mon girls, let’s get going,” mom said. I thought nothing of the ‘girls’ remark. There were four of us and three were girls, how else would she refer to us? Mom and ‘Aunt Carol’, Sandy’s mom, led us to the girls department at JCP.
“We should start with some shorts, girls,” mom said. We looked at lots of different shorts, but Sandy definitely liked the shorter style with cuffs at the bottom. “Don’t these look great for the golf course Aunt Jo?”
Sandy had on bright pink shorts with a little stretch to them to fit close to her body. I screamed and hugged her at the same time. “Those are perfect, Sandy!” She had a big smile on her face and handed me a matching pair in baby blue. I grabbed them and scooted back to the changing room. Soon after that I was back out and standing next to Sandy. Mom and Aunt Carol were standing behind us. “Those look perfect girls. Let’s find some golf tops to go with them,” Aunt Carol proclaimed.
Before we left the department, Sandy focused on some other clothes. “C’mon Didi, let’s get golfing tops, like the pros wear.” We found some sleeveless polos and tunic tops and before I knew it, Mom and Aunt Carol were at the checkout counter with our tags and clothes.
“Didi?” Did I just acquire a nickname? I felt I was part of the lady’s side now. Didi indeed!
After getting the shorts, it was obvious what we still needed. Sandy and I took off for the lingerie department and found some training bras, as she called them. When mom and Aunt Carol caught up with us Sandy was showing them the bras ‘we’ had found.
“Mom, you told me you would take me to get bras sometime soon. Can we at least get measured???” The moms had caught up with us and brought a young sales associate along to help. “Hi, my name is Allison and let’s get started. Take off your tops, girls.” I looked at Sandy and kind of shrugged my shoulders and we both took off our shirts.
“Let’s take you first, Sandy.” I sat and watched in awe as this gorgeous girl measured my best friend. “You are a full 32A,” she declared. “Now it’s your turn Didi.” She took a few different measurements with me holding my arms out or up. Now she looked at me. You’re also a 32A Didi. Let’s go find some bras, girls.” Sandy and I were giggling and hugging while telling our moms that we were the same size. We soon had about a half dozen 32A bras in all sorts of colors and styles. Sandy begged our moms to let us keep on one of the new bras. We were both standing next to each other with a bra and shorts on. My mom pulled out one of those disposable cameras from her purse and Sandy and I posed in a little hug, showing off our new bras.
Sandy then handed me one of the tops we had tried on. “Didi, you wear the teal one and I’ll take the red one. With the slightly padded bras we had on, Sandy and I looked cute, to say the least. We were also starting to look like sisters, but what the heck, don’t they always say that about best friends?
“C’mon Didi, we need to find underwear. I love the bikini style, don’t you?” I didn’t know bikini style from any other style, but Sandy loved them, so why not? Joanne and Carol caught up to us at the panty display.
“Didi, they have a sale on. You can pick out 10 pairs,” Mom said. Carol told Sandy the same thing and soon we had two of several different colors and styles of bikini briefs. Sandy winked and made sure there were matching thongs in both piles.
Sandy and I walked out together like models and our moms were laughing following behind us.
Next stop was the shoe department. We found some sparkly looking tennis shoes and Sandy and I of course got shoes that matched. Mine were mint green, while Sandy got the pink shoes. The moms said we also needed a sandal with just a little heel. Sandy again started squealing and pulled me over to the sandals on display. We decided on a white sandal with a strap that went over our toes, and one that buckled around our ankles. Mom also decided that we needed both white and black tights and also picked up a few packages of pantyhose. We took off the shoes we wore in and Aunt Carol handed us each a pair of slightly raised flip flops.
We were having a blast shopping and I think Sandy and I were wearing our moms out. We stopped at their snack area and Sandy and I got to share a chocolate malt. The moms told us to stay here while they had a few items to get themselves. Sandy and I got a brain freeze right away and we started giggling at each other. After finishing, Sandy stood up and grabbed my hand.
“Come with me Didi. I know our moms said to stay here, but I need to go to the bathroom. Will you come with me?”
“Sure, I will Sandy. Let’s go.” I started to slow down as we came to the facing doors. Gentlemen to the right and Ladies to the left. Sandy tugged my hand and pushed open the Ladies room. It didn’t seem much different than the Gentlemen’s. The first thing I noticed was that it smelled like perfume instead of a locker room, but there were no urinals, only stalls. Sandy led me to the first one and opened the door for me to walk in. “Make sure that you sit down and wipe after you do your business.” That seemed easy enough. I pulled down my panties and shorts and sat down. I pointed my penis down and felt a big relief that we had come in. I dutifully ‘wiped’ afterwards, even though I usually just shook it a little. After pulling everything back up, I found Sandy at the mirror.
“Wash your hands, Didi.” While they were drying under the hot air blower, Sandy got out her lip gloss and was putting a coat on mine when the moms walked in. “There you two are, we wondered how long you could hold out.” Mom handed me her bags and Aunt Carol did the same with Sandy. We sat together on the little couch while our moms took care of business.
Mom looked at her watch and said we needed to get moving. We had been at JCP for hours and now headed to the top floor and into the styling salon. Mom said Sandy and I needed to get our hair evened up. Sandy and I got our smocks on and Sandy asked if we could get matching cuts.
Matching what? This had been great fun but getting my hair styled like Sandy’s seemed like one step too far. My mom stepped in and said maybe another time but still had them trim our split ends and after putting a little curl in, we both ended up with a similar looking style anyway.
As they were finishing up Aunt Carol said she had a surprise for us for being such good shoppers today. She was letting Sandy get her ears pierced. Sandy started squealing again and I joined in with her excitement. My mom came over to me. “Didi, I don’t want you to feel left out. It’s up to you if you want to get your ears pierced today too.” Sandy looked at me with a big grin on her face as she was examining her new starter studs. I had a big grin on my face, “why not?”
Soon we were on our way back to the car. We all had several bags and boxes to carry and managed to stow them in the trunk. Sandy and I were soon fast asleep laying on one another in the back seat while our moms talked. We woke up when we arrived at the Conner’s house and Sandy and I got out of the car, excited about all of our purchases. We found all of their packages in the trunk and we were soon taking everything into their house. Our squealing started up again as we looked at all of Sandy’s new stuff. Sandy showed me where she was putting her new bras and panties. She even showed me how to fold them. I never folded my underwear before and thought ‘why would I, nobody even sees them?’ But if my new BFF folded her panties and bras, so would I.
My mom said it was time to go home. I gave Sandy a big hug and told her I would see her tomorrow. Mom told her we wouldn’t be home in the morning, but we could play in the afternoon.
Mom helped me put all of my new things away. I think she was very impressed that I knew how to fold my bras and panties. Then we went to her room and she surprised me by pulling out a matching golf outfit to mine. Mom’s had a culotte instead of shorts. It looked like a skirt in front, but from behind, they looked like shorts. Everything of ours matched. “That’s for tomorrow Didi. We need to be at the course by 9am.” “Wow, mom. We’ve never matched before. This is totally awesome. Do we have matching underwear too?”
Mom looked a little surprised but then went to her lingerie drawer and pulled out one of her bras for me to inspect. “Our bodies are a little different now before you start puberty. Do you see the size of the cups? I wear a 38-C.” She then surprised me further by unbuttoning her blouse and removing it so I could see her bra. “Take off your top, Didi and come over here and stand by your mom. My mom was beautiful. She was about 5’7” with her long brown hair and very shapely body. She bent down to show me how the bra supported her breasts.
Then she said “my bras are bigger than yours Didi, but we can still match. Let’s see what we can find.” I was wearing one of the padded bras from Betsey Johnson that came in a set. My bra was pink. Mom looked over her selection and found a red bra with lots of lace on it. Then she shocked me further by taking her current bra off and putting the red one on. “I know we have never talked about your body Didi, but now you can see what girls grow into.” We put our tops back on and then Mom held my chin and put some lipstick on my lips. “How does that taste, Didi?” Then she turned to the mirror and put the same color on her lips.
Whoa! I just got my first sex education lesson from my mom like it was the most natural thing in the world. She then proceeded to tell me that Dad had taken Kat and Deb to visit his parents in Florida because they were concerned about the grandparents’ health. We would have the rest of the week together while they were gone.
Mom asked if I wanted to help her fix dinner for the two of us. “That would be great mom. Can you teach me how to cook like you?” A big smile came over her face as she pulled me into a big hug. “Let’s go Didi”, mom said as she walked with me hand in hand to our kitchen. “The first thing we need to do is wash our hands and get our aprons on.”
After that I brought our step stool over the counter and mom and I put together a salmon salad. I helped shred the lettuce and cut up the broccoli and onions. Mom showed me how to prepare the salmon fillet and then cook it in our oven. We put asparagus in with the salmon and Mom started the coffee. Soon, everything came together. Mom let me cut the asparagus into smaller bite size for the salad. Then she showed me how to remove any remaining bones and then we shredded the salmon onto our salads.
Mom started the coffee machine brewing and soon the percolating sound and smell of coffee wafted through our kitchen. Mom loved having coffee with dinner and I thought maybe I could try it too. My mom poured a cup similar to hers and set it in front of me. “Let me know if you want more, Didi.”
By now the 800 pound gorilla in the room was starting to rear its ugly head. “Mom, this has been the best day ever, thanks to you and Sandy. I never knew that tea parties, and birthday parties and shopping could be so much fun. Why didn’t we ever do this before?”
“I know you don’t realize it now, but these are normally girls’ activities. But there is nothing wrong with playing with your girlfriends or your mom, is there? Let’s clean up the dishes Didi. Do you like your new nickname?” “I love it mom, it’s pretty special since Sandy gave it to me. Do you like it?” Mom told me her best friend growing up was named Diane and she called her Didi. So yes, she loved the name for me.
After we washed and dried the dishes, Mom took me into the living room. “Do you want to watch TV, Didi? We need to get up early to golf, but I wanted to talk about tomorrow with you. When we get to the course, there will a lot of ladies that will want to say hi and introduce themselves. We’ll just introduce Didi as though you have been here your whole life. Can you do that?”
“Yes mom, of course I can. Can I wear a visor like you too?” “Of course, you can sweetie.” Let’s get ready for bed now, you still have a few things to do. Mom brought me into the bathroom and explained how to cleanse my face at night, especially because of the make-up she let me wear today. First thing was Ponds Cold Cream, as mom carefully worked it into my skin. Then she took tissues and wiped the cold cream off. Lastly, she took a hot washcloth and carefully blotted my skin. That felt heavenly.
“Didi, we need to take care of your ears, honey. Here’s a Q tip, first we’ll put a little alcohol on it then swab around your ears, twisting and turning your earrings in the process. You’ll need to do this every morning and night until the holes heal up. You can also just twist your earrings once in a while during the day to help keep the holes open.” Then mom went to one of her bags. “This is for you Didi, and this is for your mom.” Mom held out two matching nightgowns in pink that came down to my knees. “I love you, mom. You’re the best mom ever.”
After mom put me in bed, I fell asleep and dreamed of tea parties all night. The next thing I knew mom was sitting on my bed holding my hand. “Time to get going, sleepyhead.” I was super excited about the day. Mom told me that we would eat breakfast, then get dressed and go. After breakfast, mom and I went back to her room. She had our clothes all laid out. I sat in awe as my mom went to the bathroom, then got changed into her outfit. She started out by putting on the red bra and matching red panties. Then she put on her blue checked top and culotte, and finally her shoes.
“Your turn Didi. Go to the bathroom then come back out and we’ll get you ready. Here is your bra, turn around and I’ll fasten it for you.” After the bra, mom put on my matching top and shorts. Then she gave me some no-show socks with a little fuzzy ball at the heel. I put those on and then my new tennis shoes. We stood together in front of the mirror like mother and daughter. “You look beautiful mommy, thank you for bringing me along.”
Mom insisted that I put some sunscreen on my neck and arms, then proceeded to put a little waterproof mascara on me, then a dusting with powder on my face to protect it and finally she handed me a lip gloss with an SPF 20 and showed me how to use it. She even gave me a little backpack purse to put my stuff in. We were off to who knows where.
My mom and her friends didn’t ride in motorized golf carts back then, but they pulled their clubs on little golf buggies. My mom, Joanne, was known as Jo to her golf friends. I soon was surrounded by the women golfers as I walked with my mom, pulling her cart along.
“Hi Jo”, one of my mom’s friend called out. “Who is this little darling with you? My mom was practically beaming. “This is my youngest, Didi.” I said hello and she reached out to give me a hug. “Even matching golf outfits, too. Didi you look just like your mom.” I thanked her friend Midge, who I soon found out was a hairdresser and took care of many of the ladies, including my mom. “Jo, you’ll have to bring Didi with you on your next appointment.” Then she turned to me. “Let me see your nails, that pink glitter is one of my favorites, too. I love those shoes Didi, are they new?” “Yes, they are, thank you for noticing them. My mom helped me pick everything out for today. We even have matching golf visors.”
All of the ladies were very nice to me. My mom golfed with a woman who was younger than most of them, and two other ladies my mom’s age. If you have ever played golf with four women who were having a great time regardless of the score and talking nonstop, you would understand how we played nine holes in about 3 hours. I found out the younger lady, Faith, was a teacher at the local community college. She taught fashion design and I was fascinated by her stories of the fashion industry and new trends. The other two women, Bev and Sue, had husbands that worked together with my dad at the big manufacturing company in town.
I was especially proud of the way my mom played. She clearly was one of the best golfers, but she was always encouraging the other ladies. I also thought mom was the most beautiful of all her golf friends.
After the round was over, mom and all of the other ladies went into the clubhouse. The first thing mom said was for me to go to bathroom and make sure I wash my hands thoroughly because of the fertilizer on the grass. Faith was sitting with us and said she needed to go too. So, my second visit to a ladies rest room was with a stunning young college teacher. I dutifully sat and peed and then wiped. As I was getting up, Faith said from the next stall, “Didi, do you have any monthly supplies in your backpack?” I had no idea what that meant. I said, “Faith, I think my mom does. I’ll go get her.” I ran over to my mom and whispered in her ear, “Faith just asked if I had any monthly supplies in my backpack.” Mom reached into her purse and gave me a long package with some sort of tube in it and also a long flat thingie. I ran back to the bathroom and called out to Faith, “I’m back with supplies, Faith. I then bent down and handed both packages to Faith. “Thank you Didi, you’re a lifesaver.” I was washing my hands again when Faith emerged. She gave me a hug and held me, “you know what this means, don’t you? We will always be ‘blood sisters’ forever.”
That sounded slightly gross and I didn’t know what she meant, but I knew I had crossed another threshold that may be difficult to un-cross. My mom was once again beaming and made sure I sat right next to her. It seemed like most of the ladies were drinking a 7&7, but Bev and Sue had ordered Cosmopolitans. Mom ordered me a virgin Shirley Temple along with a Chicken Salad. (Were they out of cheeseburgers?) I loved the Shirley Temple it tasted like 7up, but was red and sweeter and had a cherry in it, too.
I got my second sex education lesson there as I quietly ate while the conversation got lively. I think there were 12 ladies in total. Aside from Faith’s monthly visitor, I also learned about what sexy lingerie was for, what premature something was, that they keep their ‘girls best friend’ in the nightstand, and that these women were liked caged animals, waiting to be let out. My mom would sometimes hold her hands over my ears and laugh. I just held onto mommy’s hand and took in all the sights and sounds. We had now been at the golf course for almost four hours when Mom said it was time to go. I got kisses from all of the golfers, some right on the lips. Midge made my mom promise to bring me in at her next appointment, which was that Friday.
“Wow, mom. You said your league was different than dads and you were right. That was incredible and you are incredible. You are a great golfer, mom. Can we do this again?”
“Of course, we can sweetie. I loved having you with me the whole time. The other ladies were jealous of me having Didi join us. Should we get another matching outfit to wear? I’ve got a great idea Didi. Let’s go home and get cleaned up, then we could go back to JCP. I saw an outfit that would be perfect for us. Midge loved your earrings, by the way. Make sure you keep twisting them.”
No sooner than we pulled into our driveway, Sandy was waiting for us. “Hi Didi, how was golfing with your mom? You guys have matching outfits, that looks cool.” Mom intervened the interrogation and asked Sandy to take a picture of us in our golf attire. Sandy went upstairs with me while mom went to her bedroom to freshen up. Mom told me to wash my face and hands and then come into her room.
I was filling Sandy in on our morning while I washed up. She sat on the counter in the bathroom like we were two girls chatting as I got cleaned up. I was telling her about the ladies both on and off the course. We were giggling about some of the shots and also about the conversation afterwards. When I was ready we went to my mom’s room. Mom had changed into a floral looking empire waisted dress in an overall pink and purple pattern. She had on pantyhose and purple pumps that matched her dress and she was a vision.
“Wow, mom, you look fabulous. Where are you going?”
“WE are going out tonight. Dinner and a movie. Are you interested?” Sandy and I started squealing again. “Can Sandy come too?” “Yes, sweetie Sandy and Aunt Carol are coming but you don’t have anything to wear. Can you bear another shopping trip?” YES, we both cried out. “You can wear your white sandals and white tights, but you don’t have any dresses, Didi. Go put on your tights under your shorts and then slip into your sandals. Be quick, we don’t have a lot of time to spare.” I had never put on tights before, so Sandy helped me. They felt silky and wonderful on my legs as my eyes got wide. “Don’t they feel great Didi!” They did feel quite wonderful. I pulled my shorts up and they looked a little strange. “I have the perfect skirt for you to wear shopping Didi, c’mon.”
We told my mom to meet us at Sandy’s, then we ran out. Sandy was still talking while we were running to her house. “You need a short denim skirt to go with those tights and sandals Didi. I have a white skirt for you to wear and I’ll wear my blue denim skirt.” We went to Sandy’s bedroom and both changed into the skirts and Sandy wore a low-heeled black bootie to go with her skirt. She looked hot. We looked at each other, then started giggling and hugging. I started to feel a little uneasy again about walking into the mall in a skirt, while shopping for a dress. I looked at Sandy, “Sandy, are you still ok with me being your BFF? I just love doing stuff with you, but I wonder about how you feel.” “Didi, don’t be silly. You’re my best friend forever and ever. Let’s use this red lip gloss before we go see our moms.” Crisis averted. The moms whistled at us when we came in and soon we were laughing in the car on the way back to the mall.
Mom and Aunt Carol were telling us stories about going out to dinner with their moms and how it was always a special event. My mom was recounting all of the new things that had happened to me recently. I loved my new earrings and haircut. I had just experienced my first tea party and birthday party as a princess. I got fitted for my first bra and now had a drawer full of bras and panties. And my favorite was dressing up in matching outfits and going out on the golf course to watch my mom. I was a bit overwhelmed and was glad when Sandy grabbed my hand. “Didi also got her nails done for the first time, too!”
I didn’t know what to expect but we went to a couple of teen girls’ stores. Sandy started grabbing dresses and soon we were back in the changing room with our moms out front.
Sandy started taking off her clothes, so I did too. We were standing there giggling in our bra and panties and I wondered what was next. Our moms were shushing us from outside the room but that only made it worse. Sandy handed me one dress and she put hers on then we zipped each other up. I went to my backpack purse and handed Sandy the lip gloss. We both applied a thick coat and went out to see the moms with our sexy model walk!
Aww, how cute. Aren’t they adorable? Are they sisters? We had drawn a little crowd with all of our noise in the changing room and now there were a half dozen saleswomen looking over at us. “I know just the dress”, one lady said. “We just got in an order of little girls pumps. What size are you two? Aunt Carol said we were both size five, and the salesgirl left to retrieve them.
Sandy grabbed my hand and we went back in the changing booth, giggling even louder. We got our dresses off when the door flew open and the suddenly the ladies were back. Sandy took the pink and I got the baby blue dress. The salesgirl told mom that they were Bonnie Jean, Cold-Shoulder Lace, Fit-And-Flare dresses. Then the woman from shoes came back with matching pink pumps for Sandy, and blue for me. Sandy was hugging me and telling me they were her first ‘heels’. I put mine on and stood up and felt a little strange, but still the heel was only 2”, even though it was very pointy. Sandy stood on her heels too.
“Follow me Didi.” Sandy proceeded to use her best model walk from one end of the room to the other. She turned while I tried my best to copy her. It actually seemed a little easier to duplicate her walk because of the higher heels. All the ladies were cracking up and Mom told us to get changed and we would take those. On the way back to the car, Mom steered us into the Merle Norman store. A young salesgirl came up and asked if she could help us. “We are going out for dinner and movie tonight and I’d like to see if you can help our little princesses here. Sandy and I let out another squeal as the lady told us her name was Cora. Mom told her I was just starting to use cosmetics and wanted me and Sandy to get ‘color-matched’. We were color matched and we were the same. We both had light brown hair and hazel eyes and our skin was considered ‘beige’. Cora put our supplies in a bag and then showed Sandy and I how to do our eyes for tonight. Cora had us both sit next to each other while she worked on us. “You really don’t need any type of foundation with your clear skin, girls. This is a tinted moisturizer that makes you look a little older.” Sandy was practically shaking she was so excited. I thought to myself that this must be a very special event and I immediately got into the mood with Sandy.8
“To finish things off, a little eyeliner and pink eyeshadow. Next we finish with two coats of mascara on the top and bottom lashes. Moms can I change out your girls’ lipstick and nail polish. We just got this soft red Liquid Lipcolor in a color called ‘Sugar Kisses’. Mom and Aunt Carol shrugged their shoulders and soon we were sporting shiny soft red nails. She also showed us the proper way to apply lip gloss with the angled part of the brush. When we finally reached home, we let the Connors off and told them we’d pick them up in 30 minutes.
As soon as we entered our home, the phone rang. Mom picked up and I could tell she was talking to my dad. She had a stoic face as she listened to Dad. He said his parents were doing better but he needed to stay down there a while longer. He said his company was letting him work out of their local office. Mom asked to talk to Kat and Debbie. She asked them what they were doing to keep busy. Then she reminded them that this was their idea and they would be staying with the grandparents while she and my dad figured out what to do.
Mom handed me the phone and said quietly, “we need to keep this short, we have to get going.” Then she went to her bedroom to finish getting ready. I listened while my sisters complained about Grandma being even more strict than mom. I had no idea what that meant. Then my dad came on the phone and said to hang in there and take care of mom while he was gone. Take care of mom??? Mom was taking care of me. We said our goodbyes then mom was back with purses for both of us and off we went.
I asked mom what Kat meant when she said that Grandma was even more strict than you. Mom smiled and said, “promise me you’ll never become a teenager, Didi.” Then she turned to me and asked if I liked my new dress. I wasn’t quite sure what to say, but I blurted out that it’s the most beautiful thing I have ever worn, and another thank you for getting it for me.
Aunt Carol and Sandy got in the car with us and we headed to the restaurant. The moms had plenty of instructions for us. Keep our voices down in the restaurant, no running, sweep your skirt beneath you when you sit, and be on your best behavior. That didn’t include the very detailed instructions on how to get in and out of a car. It must have been important because it was repeated again to us. Sandy looked at me and we started giggling again.
Mom said it’s very important to make the right first impression. Sandy and I looked at each and tried not to giggle while holding hands. The moms rolled their eyes as Sandy and I successfully got out of the car without flashing our panties. We both had our purses over our arms walking beside our mothers. I knew this was crazy for a boy, but I’d never had so much fun with anyone before. We were seated and the waiter asked for our drink orders. Mom and Aunt Carol asked for a glass of wine and ordered virgin Shirley Temples for Sandy and me. The waiter looked at us and said we didn’t look old enough to drink with a stern look. We gulped and looked at our moms. They were laughing and our waiter winked at us and said, “I can let it go just this once.” Sandy and I looked at each other and broke out in the giggles, while trying to shush each other. The mothers were shushing us now too and the whole restaurant looked over at us. Well, the waiter just blew our mothers admonitions in a matter of seconds. Mother said if we wanted pasta or spaghetti, we would need to wear their special bibs to keep the sauce off of our dresses. Sandy ordered spaghetti and I ordered Lasagna and we had breadsticks to keep us busy.
Aunt Carol looked at me and asked, “How do you like your new dress, Didi?” I looked at Sandy and Mom then back at Aunt Carol. “I love it Auntie, it’s the most beautiful thing I’ve ever worn. Do you think it makes me look fat?” She laughed and then gave me a big smile. “You are a delight, Didi. I don’t remember anyone more excited about their first dress.”
After dinner mom and I went to the bathroom first. When we got inside she opened the first door for me and started to say something, when I interrupted. “I know, sit down and make sure you wipe.” I had a big grin on my face as my mom gave me a little swat on my backside. We finished and after Sandy and her mom went, we paid our bill and left for the theater.
We watched the new Disney movie, and everyone cried but at the end we all left happy. We were tired and happy as mom and I finally walked back into our home. Mom helped me get changed and cleaned up then told me that I could sleep in her bed tonight if I wanted to.
I couldn’t believe this day. The best day ever, and now I get to snuggle with my mom while everyone else is away. We put on our matching nightgowns and mom kissed my forehead. Sleep came too quickly. I dreamed about Sandy and me out golfing in a league like the ladies today.
I wasn’t quite sure what to make of Dad and my sisters staying longer in Florida. Kat and Debbie sounded like they wanted to come back, but Dad seemed focused on his work. I was just glad that my grandparents were on the mend and my sisters were there to help.
The next morning mom was full of energy and told me we had a big day ahead. She got me dressed in the shorts and top, with just a training bra and panties along with short socks and my new sparkly tennis shoes. Mom dressed in shorts and a top too, and we went to the kitchen.
“Would you like to learn how to make French Toast today Didi?” “I’d love to mom! How can I help you?” “Let’s start with an apron to keep everything clean. Get out the eggs and milk and bread from the refrigerator, Didi.” I helped break the eggs in the bowl and measured out the other spices with mom watching. “Very good Didi, now we heat our electric skillet to 350 F.” Mom showed me how to dip the bread in the mixture, careful not to soak too much in, and then place them on the hot skillet so we had four pieces on cooking. “When the bottom is brown we flip them Didi.” It seemed simple enough as I watched mom deftly flip them over and then when they were done, onto our plates. I guess two was limit for us ‘girls.’ We put warm maple syrup over them and a sprinkling of powdered sugar on top and started in.
Mom had started the coffee when I was mixing the ingredients and it was ready as we started to eat. Mom gave me a cup and saucer like hers and said if I didn’t like it not to drink it. She also gave me a small glass of orange juice and my vitamin. Mom had her vitamin out also. Then she pulled a rectangular pill pack out and popped another smaller pill from it. “What’s that for mommy?” “It’s a pill to help protect woman, Didi.” “Do I need one too, mommy?”
Mom sat back and sighed while that 800 lb gorilla once again took over center stage. “Didi, what you and Sandy and I and Aunt Carol have done these past few days have been a lot of fun and exciting. We all know you were born a boy. But that doesn’t mean that you can’t experience some of the things that girls do. Having parties and golfing and shopping can be done by boys or girls. But there can be some possible issues that we will deal with if and when we see them. But my advice as your mom is that if you like doing these things, then keep doing them. If you want to stop it all tomorrow, that’s what we’ll do.
But these little pills put the choice of having a larger family with me. Your father is down in Florida because his assistant moved down there first. I told him that you and I were staying here. His company was able to find him a job near your grandparents, although different than what he was doing here. I am making our family decisions now.
Your sisters comment about the grandparents being stricter is interesting. Kat and Debbie jumped at the chance to get out from under my protection as their mother and went with your dad. But things haven’t quite worked out like they wanted. Their dad is gone a lot and the grandparents are glad to have them waiting on their needs. Instead of more freedom, they have less. And your dad is finding out his old assistant isn’t as interested in him with his new job.
A lot has gone on this past week and I didn’t want my precious Didi to worry. Things have worked out the best for us and I don’t want to wait another minute to make more memories. I’ll let you have one of my small pills today to make sure we both have full protection.” Mom smiled and pulled another plastic pill pack out of our medicine cabinet and handed it to me. “Look at the pack, Didi. Do you see the days on the top? Today is my first day and it is a Wednesday, and so it is yours too. Take the top ‘Wednesday’ pill out, then swallow it with your juice.” After swallowing the pill, I got up and hugged my mom. “You are the best mom ever!”
Mom said this was a special occasion and I wasn’t to take any more without her approval. But today we both had our full girl protection!
That morning mom showed me how to clean the house. We got our bedsheets off and our dirty laundry to start a load. I had no idea how to use the washing machine even though I was almost ten years old. I learned about separating whites and colors and hand washing our ‘delicates.’ After we put the first load in, mom showed me her routine. She started with the upstairs, straightening up then dusting. We each took different rooms and then she showed me how to clean the bathrooms. We had three bathrooms, so I took ours and mom did the others. I had no idea how much bending and scrubbing went into making a bathroom shine.
Vacuuming was relatively straight-forward but I found out I needed to move things like our chairs instead of just going around them. Then we put the switched the clothes from washer to dryer and put in our last load. Mom asked if I wanted to invite Sandy and Aunt Carol for lunch. I thought that was a great idea and I called Sandy. They were over in 15 minutes and brought a cinnamon sprinkled apple pie they had made. I was excited to see Sandy again. Sandy told me how she helped her mom clean this morning, too. Then Sandy helped her mom bake an apple pie. “That is awesome, Sandy, I’ve never baked a pie before.” Mom winked and smiled at me. I knew pie making was in my future. What fun.
“Didi, I am going swimming with Renee and some friends this afternoon. You have to come!” I loved swimming and looked at mom, “can I please?” Mom shrugged her shoulders and said it was alright with her but Didi didn’t have a bathing suit. “I’ve got one you can borrow Didi! Please!” Why not? Let’s go. After we cleaned up lunch, I went with Sandy over to find a swimsuit while mom and Aunt Carol finished their coffees. Sandy had just gotten a new yellow bikini and gave me her pink one. Since we were just measured, we knew we were the same size. We grabbed our towels and sandals and piled into Aunt Carol’s car with our moms in front.
I had seen my mom in her bathing suit before, obviously, but she seemed to simply glow today
in her maroon, ruched, one-piece suit. When we got to the pool, our moms were walking around with the other moms while Sandy and I found Rene and the other girls and all jumped in. Renee and Sandy introduced me to their friends. I knew their names from my sisters but they were all one or two years older than me and didn’t know Danny from the man in the moon. Didi was all set to have a great time. After swimming for a while, Sandy said we needed to work on our tans, and we were soon laying on the lounge chairs. We flipped over a couple of times before our moms came looking for us. We asked if we could get an ice cream?
All of the girls I was with and their moms went for ice cream. One of the ladies from the golf course, Sue came over to us with her daughter Masie. “Hi Joanne, the girls are having fun.” “Yes, what could be better than swimming and ice-cream?” I heard that John had transferred down to Florida, are you joining him?” “No, John is on a special assignment and took our kids to help with his elderly parents in Florida, leaving just Didi and I here alone this summer. It was so nice to see you again, Sue. See you next Tuesday.” I could tell mom didn’t like her for some reason, little was I to know that that Sue had spread the rumors about dad, and mom just let her know that she knew it.
When we got home, Sandy and I were bored and asked the moms for something to do. “Well, we’ve started learning how to cook and take care of the house. How would you girls like to get a pattern and learn how to sew?” Sandy and I looked at each other and said “Yes, can we make matching outfits? We can go to the fabric store this afternoon and look for patterns and material, why don’t you two look through some magazines to find something you like?”
I knew that everything we were doing was considered ‘girls activities’, but I thought why not? These lessons from mom seemed like good training for the future whether it was for a girl or a boy. I wondered if my sisters knew how to run the washing machine. It wasn’t rocket science but very helpful information for living on my own in the future. Besides, I really liked wearing the bra and panties and doing all the other stuff with the girls.
The moms and Sandy and I had fun picking out patterns at the fabric store. It was a little hard for me to visualize how all the little patterns went together, but that didn’t stop Sandy and I from picking out more fabric in blue for her and pink for me. Our patterns had little bears on them and Sandy and I couldn’t help pretending to tickle the little bears.
That night we had patterns all over the floor and were busy cutting and pinning our materials. I enjoyed the process and with everyone helping, we made some progress and promised to start sewing tomorrow, Thursday. Sandy and Aunt Carol went home and mom and I cleaned up the house again, sorting out the two patterns and collecting all of the scraps. Mom took me to her bathroom to clean up. I wasn’t wearing any makeup but mom wanted me to cleanse and moisturize every night. “You’ll thank me later, she smirked.” Since it was just the two of us, we got into her bed again, but it was early and we watched a Hallmark movie, with lots of tears at the end.
It was wonderful being around my mother so much the past week. I never knew all the things that women did, which I was oblivious to. I was only nine, but what other kids got to do all the things I did? And how many could cook, sew, and take care of the house themselves? Not many, I’m sure.
But still, I knew that this would end sometime. I was a boy, and ‘normal boys’ don’t get to do act like girls. But that was enough thinking about that for me. I just enjoyed the movie with our pillows all propped up, watching together with Mom. The next morning I was up before mom. I was excited about our sewing project. Mom showed me how to make a ham and cheese omelet and I got to help break the eggs and stir them up again before mom poured the mixture into the omelet pan.” Mom put some frozen hash browns in another pan and soon the kitchen smelled wonderful. Mom put my vitamin out and again I asked for a girl pill. “Mom, I know I’m not a real girl, but I love pretending with you. Mom was about to say they were only for real girls, but caught herself and said, “okay Didi, you can take these pills like mom, but before they are gone we are going to see my doctor. Is that a deal?” “Yes, mom! Deal!”
Sandy and I learned how to sew that day. Aunt Carol brought over her sewing machine and we sewed our first project together. We made matching rompers and actually sewed material together, watching in awe as the sewing machine stitched our material together. We also watched our mothers closely as they help show us how to put on the buttons and sew the buttonholes with their machines. I thought, “this sure beats getting all hot and sweaty playing baseball.” Sandy and I modeled our rompers and headed over to her house to play with her dolls again.
I came back early to help mom clean up and get dinner. I gave her another hug for teaching me how to start sewing. “Didi, you are just the best daughter in the world! Your sisters always fight me when I want to teach them basic skills around the house.” Mom said we were making a homemade chicken pot pie for tonight and the Connors were coming over. Mom showed me how to peel the carrots and then I helped mom parboil the chicken. Then we made the pie crust. That was interesting, mixing the flour and other ingredients and watch as we kneaded into a ball, then rolled it out and cut the bottom out to line our pie dish. After we poured in the mixture, we cut strips of crust and weaved them in crisscross pattern on the top. After putting foil around the edges so they wouldn’t burn, mom helped me put it in the preheated oven and set the timer.
At dinner, mom reminded me that we had an appointment with Midge at her beauty salon tomorrow. I couldn’t imagine what services that mom had done every week, but I was looking forward to going. Mom said we could lay out my romper tonight so I could wear it tomorrow. The pot pie was delicious, and I was excited telling Sandy how I helped. That night mom brought out another nightgown for me, this one a bit shorter that fell to the middle of my thighs. “You can’t wear the same nightgown every night, Didi.” This one felt very slinky and had matching panties too. I fell asleep quickly again after the long day. As I dreamed, I felt like I heard something vibrating and my mom moving around in the bed.
The next morning was similar to the last. Mom and I got up, had breakfast, did the dishes, then got dressed to go see Midge. Mom said ladies usually dress up a little when they go to get their hair done. She laid out my white bra and panty and also a pair of pantyhose. “The pantyhose and your sandals will dress up your romper a little. You can also wear one of my string of pearls and matching earrings.” Mom also let me wear a little mascara and blush and gave me a purse to carry. Mom looked like a million bucks and smelled delicious, too. Another great adventure with mom. I hoped they never ended.
We arrived at Midge’s Beauty Emporium a little before 9am. Mom and I had stopped at a bakery shop on the way to get donuts and coffee to take for Midge. Mom handed Midge her coffee and the box of donuts when we saw her. “You are a sweetheart Joanne, thank you. Hi Didi, you look all grown up today. How would you like to help me while you mom gets beautiful?” Sure, Aunt Midge, do you like my romper? Mom is teaching me how to sew. What can I do to help you?” ‘My, my, what a go-getter you have on your hands Joanne.” The two of them laughed and then Midge gave me a smock to go over my romper to keep it clean. “How would you like to start by tidying up all of the stations here? The other stylist will be coming in soon and they will be surprised to have everything ready.”
“Sure! Mom has been showing me how to carefully clean our house. Can you show me how to get started?” There were six stylists in total, so I started at the first station. Midge showed me how to carefully put all of their implements in the proper place, then I used a duster to get all of the hair off of the counter and the chair. Then I found the broom and dustpan and swept the whole area. After I did the first one, Midge gave me a few tips and I finished the rest of the stations while mom and Midge talked. Midge was giving my mom a ‘wet set.’ The other stylists started arriving and Midge told them how I cleaned up their stations for them. I was rewarded with many hugs and kisses. I thought to myself “why have I been missing these things?” I loved the Beauty Emporium.
The first to arrive was Gigi, the manicurist. “Hi, my name is Didi, Midge said I could help. Would you like some coffee and a donut?” “Hi Didi, aren’t you the little helper. Come with me dear.” I immediately took a liking to Gigi. She was around 20 and beautiful. She took me to the back to get her coffee. “You need to stay away from the donuts Didi, they go straight to your hips.” I giggled with her.
Gigi didn’t have an appointment for about an hour so she showed me how to do my nails. “Let me show you how to get nails like mine, Didi! First we take off your nail polish with a cotton ball. Next we push back any dead skin near the cuticle, then we wash the nail in our solution. After your nail dries, we shape it into the customers request. Let’s do yours in a round shape. That looks great. First comes the base coat and filler. This smooths out any imperfections in your nails and protects your own nails.”
I was totally mesmerized with this lady. She was talking non-stop and I was taking in every word. She started with last night’s date, dinner and drinks at a local pub. Then she took him back to her place… “Haha, sweetie! Your ears are too sensitive to hear the details.” She laughed and laughed.
“Now, we put on the first color coat. I think you have a lavender look, Didi. Do you agree?” I soon had two coats of Lavender and one clear gloss top coat, and a wealth of sexual knowledge that I had no clue about until several years later.
After the Gigi onslaught, the rest of the stylists were simply stunning. There was a lot of hugging and air-kissing going on. And for me, a surprising number of little kisses I got right on my lips! Gigi told me to follow her and we went into the back room. “I could use your help here, Didi. I have a baby about 2 months old that I am breastfeeding. The problem is that I have more milk than little Bobbie can drink. So I need to pump. Is this grossing you out Didi?”
“Oh no, thank you so much for telling me. How can I help you Gigi?”
“You are so sweet, Didi. We have matching names, don’t we, Didi? Sweetie, I need to expel my milk before I get started out there. Hold those bottles.”
Then Gigi proceeded to take off her top and bra and I helped hook her up to the milking machine. I had never seen women’s breasts before and I was mesmerized. Gigi sat back with the milking cones attached and closed her eyes. “That feels so good to expel the excess milk and let my breasts get back to normal.” I didn’t know what to say to that.
“I’m glad that helps, Gigi. Is there anything else I can help you with?”
Gigi had me help her remove the milking cones over her breasts. I stood there holding these two large suction cups watching the most beautiful woman I have ever seen. Then Gigi said:
“Hold those two against your breasts Didi, you can feel the excitement that is in your future.”
As I positioned the two conical shaped breasts over my own breasts, Gigi said: “This is the best part Didi, feel the warmth inside when the machine starts.”
I didn’t know what to feel. I used to be a boy, now I think I’m a girl. I’ve never seen breasts before, up close and personal. But Gigi’s breasts were amazing. They moved and were just sensuous inside the milking domes. But now that they were loose, unbelievable. She sensed my worship of her breasts and said, “Didi, would you like to feel how a woman’s breast feels? I’m sure you will be getting your own very soon.” Of course, I would. How is that possible?
“Here, Didi, put these cones over your breasts. Now we turn it on and you can feel what I just went through.” Oh my, what a sensation. When she turned on the milking machine, it created a suction and pulled on my little, almost non-existent nipples. I was unresponsive to Gigi as my eyes rolled back. My little nipples were now sticking straight out, much bigger than before. Gigi turned off the machine and helped me get dressed. “Now you see the future for you Didi!”
I was then taken back to Midge who was in the process of taking the curlers out of my mom. “You can learn how to take the curlers out, Didi.” “Thanks, Midge, you’re amazing.” Midge handed me the rollers and I put them away in her basket. After she was done, she showed me how to use her fingers to make the curls in my mom’s hair really stand out. “Come here Didi, put your fingers here and here, can you see how the curls fluff out? It was amazing watching Midge work, no wonder all the ladies liked her.
Mom looked incredible when she was done. I gave her a big hug and told her I loved her.
“Didi, can you stay here with Midge for a while? I have a few errands to do. Then I will be back and we have a big day ahead of us.”
“Okay mom, that sounds great.” Then turning around, “Ms. Midge, what can I do to help?”
After mom left, Midge said she had about 15 minutes until her next appointment and put me up in her chair. “Didi, your hair is fairly long, would you like it to grow longer?
“Oh, yes, that would be wonderful.”
“Let me give it a little cut and we’ll work on letting your hair grow into a longer style.” After a few snips, Midge used her curling iron to expertly put my hair in a very stylish look. “Thank you Midge, you are an artist!”
Midge asked me to go get her next client and ask them to come back with her. I was so excited, I had to concentrate. I walked out and saw the young lady waiting. I walked up to her and asked, “would you please come with me back to see Midge?” She had a big smile on her face and gave me a big hug. She held my hand as we walked back to see Midge. I said, “Ms. Midge, here is your favorite client, Laura” and then did a quick curtsey. Laura and Midge were laughing at my antics but Midge said, “I think Didi is a natural in hair styling, don’t you Laura.”
They both started hugging and kissing me and I thought I was going to drown in a sea of estrogen. “Didi, did you just get your first bra?” Midge asked. “Yes, Aunt Midge, I’m the same size as my friend Sandy, we’re both a 32A.” “My, my, my, aren’t you the growing girl!” Laura asked what kind of bra I had on for my first. I wasn’t sure so I lifted up my bra so she could see: 32A La Perla, you are going to have a big blossom very soon, Didi!” I didn’t know what ‘blossoming’ meant, so I thanked Aunt Laura.
Mom returned and thanked all of the ladies. Midge asked if I would like to help her tomorrow morning at her shop. I shook my head yes, and asked her what I should wear?
“Your mom can help you sweetie. Just look around the shop and see how everyone is dressed.”
Soon Mom and I were on our way to her doctor. With my hair and nails and clothing, mom looked at me and signed me in as Didi. Not long after that the nurse opened the door, called my name and led mom and me back to the exam room. She took my weight and height and said I was just right for my age.
Dr. Andrea Brenner had been my mom’s gynecologist forever and she asked me a few questions to get started. “Didi, how long have you been wearing girls clothes? “Just a couple of weeks. My friend Sandy invited me to a Princess Tea Party. We had a great time.”
“Do you like taking your girl pills with your mom?” “Oh, yes. I love to take them with my mom. I hope my girl pills will help me be closer to her. Mom said I could take them as long as I saw you before the pack was gone. I hope you agree with us.”
“Didi, we have taken some blood of yours to analyze. Then we can decide what to do. Right now, I am going to give you a shot that will give you more time to make your decision. Just bend over at the waist and my nurse will administer it.” Ouch!
Before leaving, Dr. Brenner’s office she asked me ‘the’ question. “Didi, do you ever wish that you were a girl?” I had been thinking this same question over and over in my mind.
“I really don’t know, Dr. Brenner. If you had asked me a while ago, I would have laughed. But now I love being Didi. I feel so much closer to my best friend Sandy, and of course my mom. I don’t think I would have ever felt this way if I was Danny. But I don’t feel that I’m not Danny any more, I just like being Didi all the time. I have experienced so many things that girls do, I am amazed. I am having a hard time trying to answer your question, Doctor.”
“That’s quite understandable, Didi. I’m glad you have given this so much thought. But we are in no rush to make any decisions. I’ll see you again in a couple of weeks, sweetie.”
Mom took us back to the big mall. “Didi, we have our ‘Ladies Invitational’ coming up at our golf club next weekend, and I want to golf with you. Will you be my partner?”
“Wow, mom!!! I get to golf with you? That would be the best ever!”
Mom proceeded to take me back to Macy’s to find our outfits for the event. “It’s two days, Didi. Friday and Saturday golf, then we have dinner together to find out who won. I want us to match all the time, so people will know you’re my daughter.” “Thanks Mom!”
My mom helped me out of the car and held my hand as we walked in to Macy’s. “Didi, besides our outfits for the tournament, there are a few other things we need to get for you. You are going to need a new bathing suit, a panty girdle with garters, a leotard to exercise in, and a couple of sports bras. I also talked to Aunt Carol about having you try out for Sandy’s soccer squad, and you’ll need some workout clothes and soccer shoes.”
“Wow, mom. I guess we are going forward with Didi in a big way!” We shopped and shopped and shopped some more. Didi was acquiring quite the wardrobe. We one week to go until the tournament and mom wanted us to have as much Mommy - Didi time as possible. So did I!
Mom said we were going out for dinner tonight after we got changed. She had me soak in a bathtub of bubbles and inspected me for any ‘errant hair’. I had none and Mom helped me dry off and moisturize. “Didi, we are meeting some nursing friends of mine for dinner, so I want us to dress up a little more than usual.” Although these weren’t matching dresses, they were both baby blue and we looked wonderful together. Mom handed me a blue purse and we left.
Mom drove us to the seafood restaurant but showed me before we left how to enter and exit the car modestly and gave me a smile as I completed the maneuvers. I felt a little self-conscious about dressing like my mother, but I loved being this close with her. “Come on Didi, let’s meet my friends. I have been taking training courses to refresh my nursing skills, Didi. I am going to be working in the hospital while you are in school. You’ll love these girls!”
That was the first bombshell to land. There were more to come, but not tonight. Mom introduced me to the other nurses and I got hugs from everyone. These ladies were just like my Mom; hard-working and loving. I learned a lot about nurses that night as they told stories about working. I could see the glint in Mom’s eyes listening to their stories and could tell she couldn’t wait to join them. I know I would never have had these experiences as ‘Danny’, but I was still him, wasn’t I?
Saturday, mom was up early and reminded me about our big day. Mom had a full day of training and this was the biggest day of the week for the Beauty Emporium, so I knew I would be busy. After mom dropped me off, Gigi took me back to get ready. She again pumped her breasts and I asked if I wanted to. I thought ‘why not’. “You can’t do this every day Didi, or you’ll get boobs as big as mine. haha” What? I can get bigger breasts by using a pump? I need to talk to mom.
Gigi started out by showing me how to apply acrylic nails, by doing mine! They started out long and Gigi filed them into a ‘Coffin Nail” shape. They were still real long. Gigi said she would cut them back before I left, but she thought it would be fun for me to have ‘glamorous nails’ for the day. Wow, what a change. My nails were beautiful. But I soon found out that they were not real practical. I got a lot of compliments, but I had to learn to be careful not to poke anything or anyone. I also got to help shampoo some of the clients. The morning flew by with all of the ladies talking and laughing and leaving ‘beautiful’.
Mom came by just after midday and said we we had a lot to do this afternoon. I showed her my nails and she thought they looked very nice for me, and thought the blue nails made me look older, too. I told her that Gigi said she would file them down, but Mom said that could wait, we had an appointment at her golf club. On the way to the club I asked mom how her day was. She smiled back and patted my hand. “Thank you for asking Didi, that was very thoughtful of you. I had a very productive day. The head nurse on the pediatric ward spent time with me today to review normal client procedures. It was very rewarding to be able to help people and start to put my nursing degree to work.”
Mom looked very serious. “Didi, I want you to know that whatever I am doing, we are in this together. I will only be working while you are in school and I can take time off for all of your activities. Is that alright with you dear?” “Oh yes, Mom. Thanks for including me. I’ve never seen you as happy as you have been lately. You are an inspiration for me.”
“Today, you and I are having a golf lesson with our pro, Brooke Hastings. She is going to give us some tips on how to win next weekend.” Mom had this competitive streak that was pretty strong at times. We got to the club and mom had our golf outfits to change into. I had a sleeveless yellow polo and a golf skort to wear. Mom had even found little pink golf shoes that fit my feet. Mom got undressed and again I marveled at how fit she was. Her breasts were gorgeous and mom caught me staring at her. “Come here Didi, you can help me change into my sports bra. This goes over my head and you can help me pull it down in back. But don’t poke me with your long nails! hahaha”
Our golf pro Brooke had just graduated from Northwestern University and was trying to earn her way onto the pro tour, but that was hard to do. In the meantime, she was working at the club, giving lessons and practicing her own game. Brooke was tall, about 5’8” and had a very toned body. Mom and I met her in the pro shop where we got our practice balls. She noticed my long nails and said they looked beautiful. She liked long nails but kept hers shorter because of her career. She actually said a few of the pro golfers liked having long nails, too.
The first thing Brooke showed us was how to stretch before swinging. She showed us how to stretch our legs and our core muscles to warm up. Next she showed us the proper grip. Mom and I had practiced many times together and that was always something she stressed, too. “Very nice, Didi. You have a neutral grip and your grip pressure is firm but not overly so. You and your mom are off to a great start.” Brooke was a great teacher and made our lesson a lot of fun as well as hard work. “You have a lot of potential Didi. I’ll talk to your mom about getting involved in our junior program. If you keep practicing, the sky is the limit for you, young lady.”
We picked up our other clothes from the locker room after thanking Brooke. She said she would be running the tournament next week and was looking forward to seeing us play. Mom told us that we would go home and change and were going to the pool with Sandy and Aunt Carol. I couldn’t wait to show Sandy my nails! “Mom, do you have a breast pump at home like Gigi uses?” I think I still have my pump around the house, why do you ask?” “Gigi told me if I used it consistently that someday I would have beautiful breasts like yours.” Mom laughed. “Oh did she? Gigi was just kidding, Didi. But it does feel nice to have the breast pump on, doesn’t it? Don’t worry Didi. The boob fairy won’t be around for a couple of years, but you’re not going to miss out on anything. Every girl wants their breasts to grow faster, but we just need to be patient.” Mom always knew just what to say.
Once we got our bathing suits and coverups on, we picked up Sandy and Aunt Carol on the way to the pool. Sandy loved my nails and had to show everyone once we arrived. I told them it was just for a couple of days, but they were special for me. Sandy and I hadn’t seen each other in a couple of days and it took us a while to catch up. Sandy told me she was going to a soccer camp in a couple of weeks and wondered if I wanted to come with her. I told her I would have to ask my mom, but it would be great if I could.
Sandy looked at me with a serious look. “Didi, do you know Jason and Brian from my class?” “I know who they were, but have never met them before.” “Jason called and asked if we would be at the pool today. I don’t know what they had in mind, but we need to be careful.” It turns out that after lurking around watching us swim and laying out working on our tans, the two of them asked us if we wanted to get a snow cone at the concession stand. That was weird. The moms gave us some money and said we needed to leave afterwards.
After getting our snow cones, the four of us sat at a picnic table eating them. The boys didn’t seem to have anything to say. I told them that Sandy and I were golfers and were pretty good. Sandy said that we were going to soccer camp together, too. They still didn’t have much to say and after we finished the snow cones, we told them we were leaving. They suddenly were smiling and asking us when we would be here again. I looked at Sandy and shrugged my shoulders. Sandy said they could call her.
“What did the boys say, Didi?” “It was strange mom. First they called Sandy to see if we were coming to the pool today, then they just stood around watching us. Then when we told them we were leaving, they were all excited about when they could see us again. They are weird.” Sandy was a couple of years older than me and had a distinctly different perspective of what just happened. My mom just smiled at me.
After our big day, mom and I planned a quiet evening together. Sandy and I made plans to practice golf in the morning and start another sewing project, this time a sundress. Mom and I made a greek salad and some chicken noodle soup. We put on our pajamas and robes and ate dinner together. I asked mom about dad and my sisters. “I have been talking to them about coming back here Didi, but I have conditions for them. IF they can convince us that they are sincere, then they will be back in a couple of weeks. Otherwise, they can stay with your grandparents in Florida for the next school year. I have given them a week to decide.”
“Ok, mom, I know you will take care of us.” I was so tired, I was practically asleep before my head hit the pillow. I had nothing but pleasant dreams, and strangely enough had a dream about my nails turning all different colors. I had to check them when I woke up but they were still the same. My mom saw me looking at them and said, “Are you tired of having long nails, Didi?” “When I first got them on, they felt strange, like I had on oversized gloves or something. But now I kind of like them,” I said with a big smile on my face. “Is that crazy?” “Let’s see how you feel after sewing today Didi. They do make your hands look very feminine, you can keep them a while longer if they don’t bother you.”
Mom had another surprise for me this morning. “We are going to church today Didi. We stopped going for a while, but now we are going to be regulars again.” I liked church before, the people were nice enough to me. Mom said we were going to a new church with Sandy and Aunt Carol and sure enough, after breakfast and another dress up session with Mom, we were on our way. Mom was wearing a blue, floral print dress that came just below her knee. It had an asymmetrical hem and flutter sleeves and I loved it on her. Mom had picked out an embroidered lace, fit and flare dress for me. It was a color called ‘blush’ and had embroidered flowers detailed into the yoke of the fancy dress. I also was wearing opaque tights in a color called ‘Pink Wisp’ and my white sandals.
There was certainly a lot more to going to church than I had previously know. Sandy and I met some other girls our age and then found our mothers again to get ready for the service. The woman minister spoke with conviction and passion, but no yelling like our last minister. We met a lot of nice people and they all asked us to come back again. The moms asked each of us on the way home to tell them one thing that we either did like or didn’t like about the church. Sandy spoke up, “I like having a woman minister. I felt a better connection to her.” “I like the the fact that the people there are so friendly. Even the kids included Sandy and me right away.”
After lunch, Sandy and I went outside to practice our golfing. “Didi, how can you possibly hold a golf club with those long nails!” She was laughing and so was I as my nails were quite ridiculous for a real golfer. “Sandy, what was going on with those boys at the pool?” “Don’t tell my mom, but I think Jason likes me.” “Everyone likes you Sandy, you’re the best.” “I mean likes me, likes me.” Huh? “Do you mean he’s your new BFF?” “No silly, you’re my BFF, nothing will ever change that.”
“Sandy, my mom said my sisters and dad might return in a few weeks if they meet all of her ‘conditions’, and I’m scared of what might happen to me.” “Don’t worry, Didi. My mom told me that your dad and sisters are going to have a completely different attitude and will happily accept either Didi or Danny or both. Don’t worry Didi, we won’t let anything happen to you.”
“But what will I do when school starts? You aren’t in my class and I won’t know anyone as Didi.” “Your mom will take care of things, Didi. She won’t let anything happen to you.”
We finished golf and went back inside for lemonade with mom. I got cleaned up and we all went to Sandy’s house to start on our new sewing project. Now that we had ‘experience’, Sandy and I knew what to do first. Cut out our patterns and pin our dresses, then cut the fabric. We took our time and spent most of the afternoon cutting out our fabrics. The moms called a halt to the project so we could work on dinner. Aunt Carol said that I could visit with them tomorrow and finish our project while mom was back at training Monday.
Mom said we were going to put together a cookout meal and Sandy and I could help prepare it. It was exciting for me to spend so much time with my mom. My senses were on overload. We put on our aprons, then mom brought out some ground beef. We put that in a bowl and added some spices and bread crumbs and an egg. We mixed it all together and then mom showed us how to make perfect hamburger patties. We put those in the refrigerator and then started on the potato salad. Sandy and I watched Mom and Aunt Carol slice up the cooked potatoes and then mix in the other ingredients. Then Sandy and I took four ears of corn and soaked them in their hulls in water to get ready for the grill.
Dinner was wonderful and now Sandy and I at least knew how to prepare a cookout. I told Sandy and Aunt Carol goodnight and told them I would see them in the morning. Mom and I went up to our bedrooms. I went to mine and got changed, then washed my face and used my moisturizer. Mom came into my room and sat on my bed. “I know you are worried about your dad and sisters, but please trust me on this. They have promised that they will fully support Didi and Danny and will never say one bad thing. If they do, that will be their last straw, and they will return to Florida. Secondly, your dad will be home by 5:15 every night to help put dinner together. Lastly, your sisters are now very interested in learning how to sew and cook and clean our house and they will have you to help them.”
My mom was my hero. I wanted to be just like her. She was smart, compassionate and was teaching me how to learn to be just like her. She liked to golf, all her friends admired her and now she was restarting her nursing career. I didn’t know exactly what my dad and my sisters did to get her passions up, but I knew she would figure out what to do. I decided to stop worrying and trust my mom.
On Monday morning, mom was up and had more energy than I had seen in a long time. Mom seemed to just glow as she told me about her training for the day. She said she would be back after lunch which would give Sandy and I an opportunity to sew our dresses. This sewing project was quite a bit more challenging. Our dresses were tiered-ruffle with flowered patterning. Mine had a Lilac Floral motif, while Sandy’s was a pink Peony Floral. They had wide shoulder straps and came just above our knees. I learned what a good seamstress that Aunt Carol is and how much more involved it was to add the tiered layers.
Mom loved the dresses that Sandy and I had to model for her when she came to pick me up. After I changed back, I thanked Aunt Carol and told Sandy I would call her later. She said she had some juicy gossip about Jason. I thought yuck.
Mom had arranged for another practice session with Brooke. I knew something was up and asked mom, “do you think we can win this tournament? “Winning the tournament would be great Didi, but it’s not realistic to think we can win the first time playing together.” But I want us to make a good showing and there are a quite a few teams that I think we will have a chance to beat. We are going to be playing in a modified alternative shot format and I want to make sure you have a chance to practice. Also, putting becomes even more important in this tournament so Brooke is going to work on our chipping and putting with us today. She even mentioned some putting exercises we can do at home.
Brooke was a dynamo again. “Didi, I love your outfits. I see you still have your long nails. Are you going to keep them?” “I am thinking of keeping them, but not quite this long. I have grown quite fond of looking at them.”
“Ladies, both of you strike the ball quite well so that is something we are going to pass on today. Didi also gets to tee off from the junior markers, so that will give you a potential advantage on several holes. But tournaments are won and lost on the putting green. If you eliminate any 3-putt holes, you will pick up 3-4 strokes right there. We are also going to practice shots in the sand traps. If you can safely negotiate out of the sand traps with only one shot, you will again pick up 3-4 shots on the field. Those two things can mean the difference between first place or 10th place.”
I could tell Mom was really getting into this and my excitement level went way up as well. Brooke started out showing us how to read greens. We paced out different distances and then looked at them from different angles. She showed us where the ‘fall line’ was on the putt and how to determine the right angle to get it rolling properly.
“Let’s start out with ‘lag’ putts ladies. These are long putts where you are most concerned about distance. Let’s break this down into 3 different putts. Stand six feet away and see what line you would take. Now move back six more feet, does the line change? Now come over to the low side of the putt. Does the putt go uphill or downhill, or does it do both at different spots? Lastly, and sometimes most importantly on a long putt is identifying the grain of the grass.” Mom had a smile on her face but I had no idea what Brooke meant by the grain of the grass. She showed me how when the grass looked shiny the grain was going away from you, but if the grass looked darker, the grain was coming toward you. This made a big difference in the speed of the putts.
“Wow, Brooke, you sure know a lot about golf. That will help us a lot. She came up and gave me a hug and said “You are going to be a very good golfer Didi, just like your mother. Just keep practicing. I put together some information on our junior golf tournaments coming up this summer. This would be great experience for Didi. There will probably be college scouts at the tournaments as well. Women’s collegiate golf is big time and could pay for you to go to a premier college Didi. I would be happy to tutor you this summer to get ready for them.” I looked at mom with a big grin and she smiled and nodded her head and said, “Sandy can join too Didi. After your soccer camp is over, you two can focus on golf.”
Before going to bed, mom told me that this week was busy at the salon because all the women and girls that wanted to be ‘beautiful’ for the banquet at the club Saturday night. She told Midge that she would set my hair overnight so she could create a special ‘do’ to show everyone that came in tomorrow. After rolling me hair using setting lotion, my mom wrapped a turban around all of my curlers for the night. She said she also had some new jewelry for me to wear tomorrow. She showed me the little gold hoops with a red ruby hanging on the bottom with a matching heart locket to wear around my neck. Mom opened the locket and there was a small picture of mom and I. I loved it.
Then Mom gave me a real serious look. I wondered what had happened.
“Didi, I am starting my period today. You won’t be getting these like I do, but all girls experience this and I want to make sure that you understand. Someday your friend Sandy or one of your sisters, or another girlfriend will need your help. Every four weeks our bodies cleanse themselves to be ready for the new month. All of the cleansed fluids come out onto a pad or tampon. This will last for four to six days for women. Let me show you what I mean.” Mom had me sit on the edge of the tub across from her. She showed me where she put her tampon and showed me how to insert it properly and dispose of the tubes. Then let me watch while she put a heavy duty pad inside her panties and pulled that up, too. “Didi, you won’t need any tampons, but you should always carry extra for your friends,” mom winked at me. “Let me show you how to put a pad in your panties to catch any overflow.”
By the next morning, Mom had figured out a pretty smooth process for getting ready. We woke up, had breakfast, and then cleaned up. Next we got changed for our day ahead. Mom had started wearing ‘nurses scrubs’ with a jacket over that. Since I was going to be with Midge, Mom helped me find skirts and tops like the stylists wore. They all wore some sort of pastel colored top with their name on it, and paired that with a dark skirt like navy blue, or purple or black. On Tuesday I felt like some sort of flower with my lavender peasant top and black denim mini skirt. Mom had also purchased a set of black ankle boots for me with a chunky 2 1/2 inch heel which were surprisingly easy to walk in.
When we got to the Beauty Emporium, Mom got out with me and walked me up to the entrance. She reached down and gave me a big hug. ‘I know you’ll have a great time with Midge, sweetie. I’ll see you this afternoon.” I hugged her back and said, “ I love you Mom!” Midge opened the door and waved to mom and said “c’mon Didi, let’s get going. I see your hair is still in curlers, let’s take them out and see what we have to work with.
When she took the curlers out my hair still was very tightly curled. She said that my look for today was ringlets. After she carefully arranged the ringlets on my head, she used a lot of Aqua Net Firm Hold to keep them in place. She again told me how important this week was for the salon and she wanted everyone to see my hair and nails that came in. I then went and helped Gigi set up for the day. The first thing Gigi did was pump her breasts. Her breasts were amazing to produce all that milk for her baby. She asked if I wanted to pump too. I gave her a wink to let her know, that I knew it was just for fun, then said “absolutely, I can’t wait.” When I pulled up my top and unhooked my bra, Gigi rubbed some cream on my breasts first and said this was to prevent ‘stretch marks’. It felt heavenly to have her apply the cream and then she hooked up the cups and had me ‘pump’ while she got redressed and did her makeup. My breasts felt a little tingly with all of the suction, but I just closed my eyes and relaxed for a few minutes.
Midge had worked out an ‘associate beauty assistant’ program for me for that week and she had a special surprise this morning. Today I would be greeting people to show them my nails and ringlet style. I would also help the receptionist Andrea by booking new appointments and helping to wash hair. Midge applied a little bit of makeup as a special treat. My eyebrows were shaded into an arch, then I got a little blush on my cheeks and some pink lip gloss that Midge told me to keep in my purse to reapply during the day.
But my first step was with Gigi again. She was amazed that I hadn’t damaged my nails. I told her I had learned to love them and would be sorry to see them go. Gigi said we could try a brand new style she had learned called ‘Stiletto Nails’. She thought it would catch on quickly but she needed a model. I quickly agreed and soon my nails looked like daggers! Then she applied two long strokes of different colors on my first finger. She took a toothpick and drew a flower design combining the light pink and lavender colors. By now the rest of the stylists were coming in and everyone loved my new nails. When Gigi finished my nails, I thanked her and went out to sit with Andrea to let my nails dry thoroughly. Gigi said a lot of ladies were going to fall in love with my nails and she would be busy all week!
Andrea showed me her appointment book and what all of the codes meant. She put a little ‘cheat sheet’ on the desk that I could refer to also. Soon the door opened and our first customers walked in. It was Aunt Carol and Sandy! Sandy had on an outfit similar to mine. “You didn’t think you were going to have all the fun by yourself, did you Didi?” I showed her my new nail design and Sandy squealed, ‘you are becoming such a girly girl, Didi!” Gigi took us both to her station, “Didi, would you like to help me put acrylics on Sandy?”
“Would I? Of course I would.” I watched closely and filed Sandy’s left hand’s fingers, while Gigi did the right hand. Sandy and I were giggling and amusing Gigi while she worked. Gigi told us she wanted Sandy to show off a different style for her customers. “I am doing a French Manicure style for Sandy. She will have square nails with white tips and pink nails.” Sandy and I were having so much fun, I wondered why this never happened to me before.
Soon Sandy and I were working together, greeting all the customers. There were quite a few girls that came in that Sandy knew and introduced me to. They were all older, like my sisters and Sandy. We showed everyone our nails and Gigi’s booking sheet quickly filled up for the week. After the salon was quite busy, Midge came to ask Sandy and I if we would like to learn to braid hair. “Yes!,” we screamed. After we settled down Midge took us to her station. She had cut and highlighted the woman’s hair and ‘Lizzy wanted a fancy braid for tonight’. Midge showed Sandy and I how to use our long nails to separate her hair into sections. Then we started on top of Lizzy’s head by weaving the three strands together on each side. As we got to the top, Midge combined our six strands into three and asked us to hold the sides as she wove them together.
I loved braids in women’s hair. They looked so sleek and sophisticated. I wondered if my mom would let me braid her hair. As Midge finished Lizzy’s braid, she tucked it inside itself and then completed it with a pretty bow. It was beautiful.
Midge said we had a little break time and asked Sandy if she would like a braid like Lizzy’s. Sandy got a big smile on her face and said, “I would love that. Can you show Didi and I how to braid each other’s hair?” Midge said she could, but Didi’s hair was in ringlets today so we would only be able to work on Sandy’s hair. Midge showed me how to do a French Braid and also a Fishtail Braid and a Dutch Braid. Midge said we could use the Dutch braid when we had soccer camp. She told Sandy that she could practice on my hair tomorrow.
When mom and Aunt Carol picked us up around 4pm, we were beat. They said we were going to another golf lesson. Sandy and I rolled our eyes and groaned in unison. The moms were laughing as we pulled into the Putt Putt Golf Course. Sandy and I were suddenly charged with another surge of energy and were jumping up and down screaming, “yes, yes, yes.” We had a great afternoon together and all I could do was think as Didi. I didn’t mind, Didi is a very nice person.
As we were finishing getting ready for bed, mom called me in. “Didi, let me show you how we change our pads and tampons. First we take them off and wrap them in tissue and put them in the waste basket under the sink. The pad is pretty simple. You pull down your panties and pull the pad away from them. Then we change our tampon. Here is the string we left before. Now we just give a gentle pull and let the tampon come out.” She also said to wrap that in tissue and put it under the sink. Then she did the reverse. “Come here Didi, this is the spot where my tampon goes in. After I insert it, then I push it in and pull out the wrapper.” After being shown that twice, it seemed simple enough. Then she inserted her pad in her panties and handed one to me. “You should make sure you are wearing a pad during my period, too, Didi.” “I will mom, you can count on me!”
Wednesday at the Beauty Emporium was aesthetician day for Sandy and me. Eleanor was their aesthetician and she started us with a quick overview. We began by learning how to wax various parts of the body. Some it seemed to be more painful than others. We also learned more than I ever thought possible about makeup and makeup removers. Sandy and I started with each other, plucking away to achieve the perfect eyebrows. I think we took out a little too much, but at least we matched. Then Eleanor took us through a complete makeup lesson. Sandy and I looked like models when Eleanor was done. We started doing some model poses together and soon had every laughing with us.
Midge had Sandy and I keep our made up faces on to see if we could fool our mothers. When they saw us, they told us we looked ‘very grown up.’ Since it was so late in the day, the moms decided we would stop at the little pub near home. I had never been in this pub before. It wasn’t very big and it wasn’t very well lit, but it smelled good. Our waiter took us to a round booth a little higher than the floor. After we got seated, he asked what we wanted to drink and my mom looked him right in the eye and said, “we’ll have four strawberry dacquiris!” Sandy and I looked demurely at each other and then fluttered our eyelashes for the waiter. He left in a rush for our drinks. Mom said to me, “where did you learn that from Didi?” “I don’t know. Did I do something wrong?” “You did nothing wrong, I just don’t know where you learned it from. Your actions were perfect for a flirty teenage girl, like your BFF, Sandy!” Sandy and I put our faces next to each other in another ‘model pose’ and we were all laughing when our waiter returned with our drinks. Sandy’s and mine were non-alcoholic, of course.
Then our waiter looked at Sandy and me and said, “I didn’t know we had two famous models in our little pub today.” I wasn’t sure what to do when Sandy gave my hand a squeeze and stood up. “Well, today is your lucky day Carlos, you are looking at two future professional golfers.” We all had a big laugh. Mom said tomorrow was our last day with Midge because Friday and Saturday was the tournament. Mom got up and asked me to go to the restroom with her. “Didi, tomorrow is the last day of our period so we just use a regular pad tonight.”
The moms told us on the way home that since tomorrow was our last day with Midge at the Beauty Emporium, we were going to have a special slumber party tonight. Sandy and I were excited and began asking all sorts of questions.
“Why is it a special slumber party? What are we going to do? Are we going to watch a movie? Do we get to play with makeup?” The moms just laughed and said that would spoil the surprise. We stopped at the grocery store on the way home so the mom could shop for their ingredients. Sandy and I walked behind them, guessing at what was the surprise.
When we got to the aisle with all of the feminine protection supplies, I pulled Sandy aside. “Sandy, my mom is on her period now, so I am too. Can you show me what products you use for your period? She told me how she used tampons when her flow was heavy, but usually used pads when finishing her period. I told her this was our last day and we were just wearing a pad. She showed me the two brands she used and we took one of each back to our moms. “Mom, will you buy these for me so that I am prepared for our next period?” Mom gave me a big hug and said Sandy was a good friend to help me, and of course, we ladies always need to be prepared.
We stopped at Sandy and Aunt Carol’s so they could get their stuff for tonight. I helped Sandy pack her bag with her nightgown, robe and slippers. Then Sandy pulled out a matching pair of panties and a one of her new bras, and told me that was so she could put on clean underwear in the morning. Our moms were putting some things in a dress bag, but we couldn’t see what they were. They were sure acting funny getting our stuff ready. “Sandy, could I ask you something rather personal?” Of course, Didi. That’s what BFF’s do!” “You know I am pretending to have my period with my mom?” “Yes, I’m very excited for you.”
“Sandy, my mom explained what happens to your body and the monthly cleansing and I think I understand. But I’ve noticed other things too. Sometimes mom doesn’t look like she feels good, but she says that she is just a little bloated. The next time your period comes, can you describe to me what you are feeling? If you’re feeling good or your feeling blue, would you share these things with me?” If you feel like you know it’s coming or you feel anything different, would you tell me, too? I feel like I am missing out. Not that it’s a pleasant thing, but I’d just like to understand better. If that is too personal, I understand.”
“Didi, you are the best girlfriend ever!” I am due in about a week. Ugh, just in time for our soccer camp. Maybe you and I should be on the same schedule, lots of girlfriends are.” “That would be great Sandy. I was afraid I was getting too personal with you.” “Absolutely not, girlfriend. That’s what friends are for.” I almost couldn’t wait for ‘our’ next period!”
Back at my house, the moms were in rare form, “Tonight we are going to bake another chicken pot pie, and you girls are going to help.” We helped get all the supplies unloaded, then we helped parboil The chicken. As the chicken was cooking we helped knead, then roll out the dough and cut out the big circle and then long strips. I wondered how I could ever have this life as Danny?
The chicken pot pie was quickly becoming my favorite and we pulled it out of the oven an hour and fifteen minutes later. After dinner, Sandy and I got some clues about tonight. “Now that you girls have long nails, you need to learn how to take care of them. We are going to strip our polish off and show Didi how to paint our nails! With three sets of nails to practice on, I knew I needed to pay attention to make everyone pretty. I learned how to use a cotton ball to wipe off most of the polish and to use cotton swabs to get any remaining.
Next mom asked if I remembered my mani-pedi? How could I forget? Mom asked what Gigi did before putting on the new polish? “Yes, she gave a foot and hand massage. Can I do that for you ladies, too? I felt a little taken advantage of, but I loved giving the girls foot and hand massages. Gigi was a master and I picked up enough to make it enjoyable for the party. Then I was told to do everyones toes first. Sandy wanted to match with me and found a very risky red that our moms turned a blind eye to. When they said they wanted the same color, I knew I was on the right track. After the foot massage, the girls were putty in my hands. They soon had a base coat, three color coats and a top coat to finish the shine.
Mom had a specific nail polish for me that was a sparkly blue and a similar color in pink for Sandy. After all of that, I learned a lot about applying nail polish and we were well on our way to a relaxing slumber party night.
Mom said we should curl our hair next. I had never tried to put rollers in anyone’s hair before and I was excited to learn how. Mom showed Sandy and I how to put big rollers in our hair overnight and we soon had a lot of rollers with a hair net over us. Sandy and I were getting tired and the moms said we had to get up extra early tomorrow, so we went to bed. Sandy and I got to sleep together. “Sandy, my breasts are starting to itch a little. How do yours feel? “Oh Didi, I’m glad we are the same size. My nipples have been a little swollen lately and I hope the boob fairy has made a visit.” “Sandy, I have had a breast pump on my chest for the last week with Gigi, it feels amazing, but my nipples are really sticking out. Is that bad?”
“Didi, you naughty girl, no wonder you have big ‘headlights.’ Girls use a breast pump to save milk for their babies, but for you the breast pump is just stimulating you nipples and extending your whole areola. Let me see”. Sandy manipulated my breast so she could see everything. I felt weak in the knees as she released me. “We really are like sisters, Didi. Your breasts are the same as mine, look.” Her nipples and aureoles were perfect and I just stared. “Sandy, I love your breasts. Can I touch them?” “Sure Didi, that’s what girlfriends do.”
Mom said that we had to get up early tomorrow so she shoo’d Sandy and I to bed early. I didn’t see where Aunt Carol stayed, but the night was quiet. This was the best ever. Snuggling with my BFF. Sandy and I were still wondering what the surprise was. Mom told us to leave our hair up in the curlers. After breakfast, mom and Aunt Carol had some new things for us. We were told to put on the sparkly tights and 3” heels. Sandy and I still had our hair up in curlers, but now we knew what was going on. We were Princesses once again!!! “Hello, this is my best friend ‘Cinderella’.”
We made it to Midge’s by 7am and we were shown how to do an up-do. We had our hair in big rollers for doing sophisticated sets. Sandy and I soon had ‘princess tiara’s’ woven into our hair. After a glamour makeover, Sandy was once again Cinderella to my Elsa. We had on our sparkly tights and high heels underneath and we were having the times of our lives.
The Beauty Emporium was ground zero for all serious Prom Queen aspirations. “Sandy, I’m just happy they are letting us stay around in our costumes. There must have been twenty or thirty ‘Prom’ enthusiasts for Sandy and I to help that day. She was my best friend and helping me with everything. I couldn’t wait for golf with mom tomorrow. But I now knew that my BFF Sandy was my best friend forever and ever. And I loved that more than anything else.
I know I promised you golf with mom. I loved golfing with mom. This was the best time ever in my mind. My mom and I were loved and admired for our style and our swings. My style was simple, straightforward and direct. Sandy took forever to get set up and swing. How can I tell you about that 6 weeks that changed my life in ways I could never imagine. I have so much more to tell you about Sandy and me and my sisters and my dad, about soccer camp and school. Maybe another day.
Happy Mothers Day, Mom. I love you. D
Junior golf is a sequel to "Golfing with Mom" and "Ladies Invitational". Didi and Sandy are moving on with golf as they start school together. Didi is learning how to act like a young lady as her best friend Sandy is teaching her about being a girl.
Attachment | Size |
---|---|
![]() | 135.15 KB |
Didi Starts School
This is a sequel to "Golfing with Mom", "Ladies Invitational," and “Junior Golf.” Didi is a perky 11-year-old that used to be known as “Danny.”
Danny became Didi just a short while ago and acquired a BFF, her neighbor Sandy. After spending the summer getting girl lessons from her mom Joanne, and BFF Sandy, Didi was moved ahead one grade and began school in classes with Sandy and her next oldest sister Kat. Didi’s favorite class quickly became Design 101 with Mrs. Esecre. Didi designed and is now completing the sewing of the golf outfits for the last Junior Golf tournament of the season. With her mom and Mrs. Esecre’s guidance she is making complete outfits for herself, her BFF Sandy, both of Didi’s sisters Kat and Debbie, as well as their golf coach Brooke.
Friday Night at the Art Gala…
"My, my, your brain is in overdrive tonight Didi.” Mrs. Esecre, Didi’s fashion design teacher was commenting on Didi’s newest ideas to enhance her golf outfit designs. “We could certainly incorporate some beading or sequins, but you're running out of time to get the outfits done and that would require more hand stitching. Our sewing machines could do some simple embroidery, but you would need to create a pattern for your custom logo first so that we could copy it into the memory. Would you like to work on them tomorrow? We could meet at the fabric store tomorrow morning to get the supplies to finish them."
"Thank you, Mrs. Esecre! I'll talk to my mom to make sure we can meet you. Thank you again, you've been a great help to me. Would you be
able to come to our house afterwards? I can get my sisters and Sandy to help complete the hand stitching but your expertise would be needed."
Didi went to find her mom and sisters and Sandy to tell them about her ideas. Her mom was excited and told Didi she would take her to the
fabric store tomorrow morning to meet Ms. Esecre. Sandy, Deb and Kat were excited that Didi was going to put some special designs on their outfits, too. Didi organized a sewing session for Saturday afternoon to do the hand sewing of the beading as well as the embroidery.
As the evening drew to a close, Didi found Brooke and her escort, one of the country club members. Brooke told Didi she wanted to get the girls together Sunday for a practice session on the range then have a 9-hole tune-up to prepare for next weekend’s event. Brooke said she would get Greg and Tom to meet the girls at 9am.
When Didi told Sandy about the Sunday session, Sandy was excited. “We need to keep those boys on edge, Didi. We need to put some pressure on them to keep control.”
“Sandy, we need to ramp up our cuteness factor. These boys will do our bidding!”
Didi was up early on Saturday because she was so excited about her sewing project. She decided to put together a breakfast with French toast and bacon. First, she got the bacon started. Then she started the coffee, and she knew between the coffee and bacon smells, everyone would be joining her soon.
Her mother was first to arrive. “Good morning Didi. What great smells for a mother to wake up to!” “Good morning, mom. We have a lot to do today, and I wanted to make sure we stayed on schedule. I’m starting the French toast; would you get the syrup out of the pantry?” “I’m glad to help sweetie, and I hear your dad and sisters coming, too.”
The breakfast table got quiet as everyone was busy finishing off the cinnamon French toast with warm maple syrup topped off by a dusting of powdered sugar. Didi laid out the day’s plans. “First, we are going to do the dishes, then we’re off to the fabric store. Kat and Debbie, in addition to doing the color-block tops that you helped select, you can additionally customize your own top with micro-beading along the diagonal stripe across the front and back. Mrs. Esecre is going to come over after we get the supplies to teach us how to professionally hand sew them in! She’s also going to show me how use the sewing machine to embroider my own brand into the back golf pocket of the shorts.”
Kat spoke first. “Wow, Didi, we’ll be wearing your “DD” brand designer label clothing to our last tournament next weekend. We’ll be our own fashion show!” Everyone chuckled but they all silently prayed that the finished products turned out fantastic for Didi’s sake.
Didi’s father had been quietly supportive of Didi’s change but now he was the next to speak. “I can’t tell you how proud I am of you Didi. You are a very talented and determined young lady!”
In return, Didi walked over to her dad with a very sweet hug. “Thank you, daddy, that means a lot to me. Daddy, I have been thinking of some designs for boy’s golf, too. Would you help me by trying on some of my designs for boys?”
Didi had several sketches of close-fitting designs for boys and men. “I really like JY Yee’s outfits she wears on the LPGA tour.” The LPGA tour had several women that wore long sleeves and longer pants or capri’s that many of the Asian players preferred. Didi wanted to incorporate these for the boys they played with. She liked the stretch design that would be comfortable, if somewhat feminine looking. She also liked the thin arm coverings that would block out the sun for golfers that they could pair with close fitting tops. She was looking forward to seeing Greg and Tom in her designs.
Joanne continued to marvel at the dramatic changes to their family that took place over the last several weeks. Didi’s emergence from his “Danny cocoon” had been nothing short of amazing. That seemed to be the impetus that Joanne needed to take control of the direction of the family. Now that she had resumed her nursing career, responsibility for the cooking and cleaning of the house had shifted to a shared service for her husband and daughters. John took his responsibility seriously for the home and family and even took the initiative to learn how to cook complete meals for the family.
Joanne had begun giving Didi girl lessons that summer that she should have learned in the first 10 years of her life had she been a cis girl. And unbelievably enough, Didi was absorbing the information like it was a chocolate ice cream cone. She was like a big sponge soaking in everything Joanne said, and Jo never had to tell her anything more than once.
The one area that Didi was not decided on was whether she was attracted to boys or girls or both. Didi had a crush on her neighbor and BFF Sandy. There were times that Didi really wanted to kiss her, but most of the time they were like sisters. There had also been some contact with boys for Didi. But for the most part Didi just observed Sandy and her sisters keeping the boys at bay. Didi knew there were situations coming up where she would be expected to attend mixed social events and perhaps even be escorted by a boy. She really didn’t know how she would react, but she tried not to worry about that now.
John put on an apron and volunteered to clean up after breakfast so that Joanne and the girls could head over to the fabric store. There they met Sandy and her mom Carol and Mrs. Esecre. There were rows and rows of micro bead choices. Didi showed the group some sketches she made that highlighted different possible beading designs. Sandy’s outfit was a powder blue and navy-blue combination, and she chose an emerald-colored beading which they paired with a matching-colored thread. Deb’s outfit was a mauve and sunflower yellow combination for she selected a darker mustard yellow bead that really highlighted the contrast well. Kat’s color scheme was a zebra inspired white and black contrast. Her choice of navy beading would add depth to the design.
Didi had selected a pink and white lace combination for herself which she highlighted with tiny hot-pink beading. Didi had designed a slightly different design for Brooke because of her curvier figure than the pre-teens had. Didi had wanted to create something special for Brooke because of all the time she had spent with the girls’ junior golf program. Didi’s color scheme for her was inspired by a creamsicle. She used a sweet pale orange color paired with an off white in successively larger stripes in a repeating pattern of 4. Didi used a gold beading on the alternating stripes. Because of Brooke’s curvier body, Didi used an elastic material for the narrowest of the stripes that did an excellent job of highlighting Brooke’s body shape.
Didi made matching culottes for all the girls’ outfits because they all agreed that it was the most comfortable to golf in. Brooke suggested a sturdy back pocket to keep their scorecard and yardage book in was essential. Tastefully located at the top outside corner of that pocket was the distinctive “DD” script logo embroidered in pink.
Didi had decided on a white capri design for the boys with a contrasting insert at the bottom of the leg. She though a larger “DD” logo in the contrasting panel would highlight her design. Didi had picked out a stretchy white cotton and lycra fabric for the boys with a contrasting green insert with a subtle pink “DD Designs” logo on the outside of each leg. Didi had recruited Sandy to help her convince the boys to wear her designs. Sandy had plenty of ideas to make sure they were on board.
Joanne and Carol, Sandy’s mom, along with Sylvia Esecre helped the four girls finish each of their golf outfits with the beading and then they carefully cool-ironed them. Midge at the beauty emporium offered to display the outfits in her store during the week. The girls hated to part with them as their excitement was building for next weekend’s tournament. They took several pictures when they delivered them to Midge that afternoon. Brooks was thrilled to get the pictures texted to her and in turn sent them off to her agent. Sylvia Esecre texted the pictures to her friend, Debbie Wilson, who was a buyer at Bloomingales. Debbie was delighted with the outfits and replied she was looking forward to getting a closer look when she got her hair done this week by Midge.
Didi didn’t realize the scope of what was going to happen when her designs exploded on the scene across the country at the high-end Bloomingale Stores. Sylvia Esecre had a serious conversation with Joanne and John about how a new and exclusive designer could quite literally launch a career with an opportunity like this. She said between her and Debbie Wilson, they would also put them in contact with high quality cut and sew shops here domestically that would also ensure quality control.
Debbie painted the following picture. She said to think about the numbers: sizes 2-4-6-8-10-12-14 as well as plus sizes in multiple quantities in the 4 distinct styles sold in dozens of stores nationally. Outfits like this sold in the $250-$500 range and they would be right at the beginning of the resort and cruise line season. Didi’s cost of manufacturing would be around $15 per outfit. That’s conservatively well over $500 thousand in profit after subtracting the store markup. Yikes!
But first things first and Sunday was the practice session with Brooke. Brooke Hastings was a recent college grad with a finance degree from prestigious Northwestern University near Chicago. She had a distinguished four-year collegiate career. The highlight of her career was when she actually won the Monday morning qualifier which got her into the Marathon Bar Open LPGA event in Ohio and she ended up finishing just outside the top ten.
Unfortunately, Brooke was unable to line up enough sponsors to go full time on either the LPGA or Symetra tour. Fortunately, Brooke was smart enough to realize she had a golden opportunity to hone her short game as she was employed to help the pro at the Golden Oaks Country Club by giving private lessons and also ran the junior golf program. Her star pupils, Didi and Sandy were constantly pushing Brooke to help them fine tune their short games, too. This meant Brooke was rapidly becoming a wedge and putting wizard. That’s how you win tournaments! The brutally honest golf rule: Drive for show, but putt for dough!
Brooke had recently been in touch with her agent about her significant game improvement and her agent had lined up a few of the large sponsors, but they wouldn’t amount to much unless she showed some success. She needed someone to back her so that she could show she belonged. But it was expensive to be out on any of the tours, with six-digit expenses as the normal. First year players are lucky if they break even when you think of constant travel, hotel lodging, meals, and a top-notch teaching pro to advise you. Then you had clothing and equipment expenses. Sponsor’s dollars would flow if you had success. But teeing it up every week against the best 150-women golfers in the world is a longshot for even the best of the best. Brooke’s confidence was high, and she was hoping for a second chance to prove she belonged. Brooke had no idea that her little protégé Didi was about to become her benefactor. If Brooke could break the top ten in a tournament, Didi’s sponsorship would turn into a lucrative deal for both of them as she would wear exclusive clothing from “DD” couture. Brooke’s exposure on national TV would lead to numerous opportunities that would propel little Didi into the lucrative world of women’s athletic high-end sportswear. But we are getting a little ahead of ourselves here.
The Sunday practice session included the four girls along with four boys including Tom and Greg. Brooke was amazed at how far the whole group had progressed in under two months. Didi was her star, but Sandy, Kat, and Deb were all shooting in the low to mid 40’s as well. They were thrilled to have this LPGA future star tutoring them on an almost daily basis. And this group of girls could putt lights out. They seldom three putted, were deadly from within 10 feet and felt right at home in the sand traps. After an extensive short game primer, all the golfers warmed up for their 9-hole mini tournament.
Brooke paired up Didi and Sandy with Tom and Greg. Kat and Deb played with Dave and Ted, a couple of thirteen-year-olds that were quite skilled. Brooke felt that the girls would benefit by being pushed by the boys and the boys would benefit by observing the short game expertise of the girls. Tom and Greg were enamored by Didi and Sandy but felt a little intimidated and hadn’t tried to ask them out yet.
Brooke announced that there would be an end of season banquet at the conclusion of the tournament next weekend, and they would all be invited. A light went on with the boys and they immediately began hatching plans to get these amazing girls to accompany them. Dave and Ted took the direct approach and immediately asked Kat and Deb to let them escort the girls to the banquet, which they accepted. Didi pre-empted Tom and Greg by challenging them to see who would win today’s 9-hole event. “If you boys win, Sandy and I will graciously attend the banquet with you. But if we win, we will all go separately and take our chances.”
“We agree,” said Tom with Greg nodding. “But you two are too good for us to give you the advantage to start with. So, we will all play from the white tees.”
The girls were disappointed to lose their edge in distance that the tees gave them, but they felt they would prevail anyway. Sandy couldn’t care less if they won or lost the match, because her and Didi would win either way by conceding to a date regardless of who won. But they weren’t telling the boys that yet. They were going to make the boys sweat to the very end. Brooke heard the girls whispering and knew they had something up their sleeves. She expected this was going to be an extremely even and competitive match.
“Sandy, there is no pressure on us, but it’s all on the boys as they expect to win. Let’s play our best and see what happens.”
A coin was tossed, the girls won, and proceeded to tee off first. Didi went first and hit a great drive up the left side of the fairway on the straight away par 5. Sandy also hit a great drive and then the two girls sexily sauntered over to the side of the tee to touch up their lipstick. Tom and Greg were suitably distracted but managed to find the fairway with their shots, too. Sandy was up first and nailed a piercing three wood that ended up rolling within 15’ of the green. Didi had just over 200 yards to reach the green and pulled out her hybrid. This was probably Didi’s favorite club besides her putter. She hit a high arcing fade which landed softly on the green within 20’ of the hole. A very impressive shot indeed with a solid chance for eagle.
Tom and Greg had a distance advantage on these longer holes as they were able to hit irons into the greens with a higher chance of finding the green with their shots. They knew they had better hit them close because Didi was deadly with her putter.
Tom’s shot ended up just short of the green, but Greg hit a low liner that ended up in the greenside bunker. Advantage girls.
Tom and Kat chipped on, and both ended up about 10’ from the hole for their birdie putts. Greg blasted out of the trap but was still furthest away with about a 25’ putt for his par. He three putted from there and ended up with a bogey.
Didi hit a big breaking putt that looked like it was going in but ultimately lipped out. She had an easy tap-in for her birdie. Tom and Sandy both hit good putts, but the severe slope prevented either putt from having a realistic chance to go in and both ended up with pars. The girls were up two strokes after one hole and the boys were feeling the pressure. Brooke was walking with the group and marveled at these two spunky girls.
The match seesawed back and forth until they came to the ninth tee. The score was all tied up as they walked up to the signature hole for the course. It was a mid-length par 4. It had water that ran all the way down the right side of the fairway with a large pond guarding the front of the green. If you didn’t hit a very good drive down the fairway you would have to lay up on your second shot or risk a watery finish.
Didi teed off first and hit an excellent drive down the left side of the fairway. Sandy hit a good drive well short of Didi and knew she was going to have to lay up. The pressure was squarely on Tom and Greg. Tom hit a wild shot that went towards the water on the right but went so far right that it ended up in an adjoining fairway. He just missed disaster! Greg wanted to play it safe and pulled out his three wood and hit his tee shot safely between Didi and Sandy.
Sandy hit a 7 iron just short of the pond. She would have a short chip across the pond to try and get close for her par putt. Greg decided to go for the green, but his shot screamed over the green and left him with a difficult downhill chip that could easily end up in the pond. His comeback chip stayed out of the pond, but he had a difficult putt for his par. He eventually missed the par putt and bogied the hole.
Didi pulled out her trusty hybrid and choked down on the club so she could hit a higher but slightly shorter approach shot to the green. Her shot sailed true and landed softly about 15’ away from the pin.
Tom was so far to the right he wasn’t even sure of the yardage to the green. He actually hit a great shot that somehow ended up only 20’ away. Sandy hit an excellent chip that took one hop and skidded to a halt within 5’ of the pin.
Tom was up first and hit a terrific putt that found the bottom of the cup. You would have thought he had just won the Masters. He was running around and shouting and fist pumping and high fiving Greg.
Brooke was grinning as Didi calmly walked up and made her 15’ birdie like it was nothing. Tom and Greg were once again sweating bullets. Sandy had a straight 5’ putt she could make in her sleep to win the match. Brooke knew what was going to happen next, but it took Didi by complete surprise as Sandy left her putt just short. Didi took this opportunity knowing the boys just missed a beat down by suggesting that they also wear “DD” designs. The boys were excited about being including in the “DD” couture. Didi said she needed some measurements to finish the designs.
Sandy looked dejected, but just for just a fleeting moment. The boys quickly congratulated the girls on their outstanding play and the girls accepted their invitation to the banquet.
Sandy had given Brooke a little wink as she was lining up her putt. She gave the boys the dignity of not losing to the girls just a week before the big tournament. The group had become friends, but Didi wondered how her first “date with a boy” was going to turn out. But Didi, Sandy, Kat and Deb all knew what this meant. Dress shopping!!
The upcoming tournament would become a pivotal situation for Didi and Sandy. They were looking to make their mark on the junior golf world. Didi would finally introduce her clothing line at the final tournament of the season.
Joanne was making quite an impression her colleagues at work with her work ethic, knowledge, and personal approach and was being groomed for the next managerial position at St. Helens Hospital.
John was now proving to be an asset to the running of the family home. Joanne had suggested a new diet and exercise routine for John to get a more fit shape to his body that would help him to keep up with the girls.
Even though Tom and Greg were good golfers, their fashion sense was comprised of khaki shorts and coordinating polo’s. Didi knew her designs would also help them to distinguish high-end boy’s fashions from their competitors.
That week, Didi and Elaine had more bonding in their classes. Didi was more enthusiastic of her relationships and Elaine became a trusted ally.
Next week will bring the conclusion of the junior golf season in the Midwest and the girls will also find out about the upcoming Sadie Hawkins dance at school.
Ladies Invitational
This is a sequel to “Golfing with Mom.” That being said, a quick synopsis reveals that Danny, now called Didi, will be golfing in the Ladies Invitational golf tournament with her mom, Joanne, who was one of the best golfers. Didi’s new best friend and neighbor Sandy had introduced Danny to playing princess with her and now Didi can’t get enough girl time. Joanne told Didi she would support her decision to become her daughter for as long as she wanted.
On the Thursday before the weekend tournament, Didi, along with her best friend Sandy, were dressed up like Princess Elsa and Cinderella. They were doing so to help Midge, the owner of the Beauty Emporium show off new hair and nail styles for the upcoming prom season. They were excited about this experience to help out Midge. And they were Princesses once again! “Hello everyone,” Didi announced to the moms, “I want to introduce you to my best friend, Cinderella.”
They made it to Midge’s by 7am and were told they would be getting an up-do. They had slept with their hair put up in big rollers to do the sophisticated sets. Sandy and Didi then had ‘princess tiara’s’ woven into their hair. After a glamour makeover, Sandy was once again Cinderella to Didi’s Elsa. They both had on sparkly tights and high heels underneath and they were having the time of their young lives.
The Beauty Emporium was ground zero for all serious Prom Queen aspirations. “Sandy, I’m so happy they are keeping our Princess theme.” There must have been twenty or more ‘Prom’ enthusiasts for Sandy and Didi to help. They had quickly become best friends and Sandy helped Didi with everything. She couldn’t wait to golf with her mom tomorrow. But now Didi knew that her BFF Sandy was her best friend forever and ever. And Didi loved that more than anything else.
All day long Sandy and Didi showed the customers their nails and up-do’s. Most of the girls loved both Didi’s nails and Sandy’s nails, but had a hard time deciding which to choose. Gigi the manicurist was ecstatic to be booked solid for the next two weeks.
Midge’s book also filled up quickly. But she had a big surprise for Sandy and Didi. Everyone took a short break to have a sandwich around noon. Midge asked Sandy if she wanted to play in the Woman’s Invitational with her. Sandy’s mom wasn’t a golfer and Didi had bragged to Midge how her best friend Sandy was a wonderful golfer too. Sandy and Didi were squealing and hugging and jumping up and down before Midge regained control. “We have a lot of work to do today to get ready for the weekend, Sandy.”
Midge and Sandy left to get whatever they needed, so Didi was left on solo Princess Patrol at the Beauty Emporium. The next two clients to come in were friends of Didi’s sister Kat. Yikes! Emily and Jane both lived nearby as well. “Hi and welcome to the Beauty Emporium. My name is Elsa. Would you please sign in at our desk?” They signed in with Lindsay but then turned back to Didi. “Do you know what happened to Kat and Debbie?” “Yes, let’s have a seat.” Didi explained that Kat and Debbie were on vacation in Florida with their Dad and would be back soon.
“We were so worried about them. We heard that they had been abducted.” “Wow! I heard that too.” hahaha. Didi took them back to Gigi, thinking she had just avoided a catastrophe. Geez, Didi thought to herself, abducted? By whom? Aliens? Is that a blond thing? hahaha
The rest of the afternoon went fine. Mom picked Didi up to bring her home just as she thought her brain was going to explode from hearing one more ‘boy’ story. Mom laughed at Didi’s sensory overload. “Oh Didi, you are so silly. I just love you.”
The next morning was the best in Didi’s young life. She woke up snuggled up next to her mom with her hair up in curlers. “Let’s go, sleepyhead, she exclaimed! We have a golf tournament to win.” Fortunately, Gigi had changed Didi’s ‘dagger’ nails to a shorter ‘almond’ shape yesterday. Thank goodness for that. Golfing with long nails is not an easy thing to do. Soon Didi was dressed in her bra and panties with her matching golf shorts and top with sparkly tennis shoes.
Joanne was also dressed and ready to go. They both wore matching zebra styled tops. Joanne’s top was gathered at the sides, while Didi’s matched but was more of a crop top. Mom’s surprise for Didi had taken place yesterday after leaving the Beauty Emporium. Her mom took Didi to the ‘Piercing Pagoda’ and let Didi get her ‘outie’ pierced. She had a silver hoop with a ruby circling that looked awesome. Joanne was fit and looked spectacular in her culottes. They had a quiet breakfast and took their ‘girl pills’ together. “Mom, I love having my nails looking so nice. Does that seem strange to you?”
“Didi, my best friend Diane and I used to try to let our nails grow when we were your age. But our nails kept breaking off. We wanted to use our mom’s polish so badly, but our nails never looked good enough. Now that you and Sandy have acrylic nails, you can let your nails get longer. This is a good length for golf and soccer, but you and Sandy can experiment with your nails this summer. Midge and Gigi said they would show you and Sandy how to keep your nails looking spectacular.” Joanne asked Didi if she would talk to her every day about how she felt. Didi loved talking to her mom and told her she would be glad to share.
“Didi, we are going to see Dr. Connor, our gynecologist, next week for your checkup and to review your hormone levels before you go to soccer camp with Sandy.”
I don’t think it would be possible for two women to be more proud, walking into the golf tournament looking alike. Didi’s mom had even let her use her the breast pump that morning. She had some of the cream to prevent stretch marks for Didi afterwards as well. They saw Sandy and soon were hugging. “I love you BFF. I hope you win,” she told Sandy. Sandy gave Didi a wink and then showed her brand new golf clubs. “Those are awesome girlfriend, you deserve them.”
After all the pleasantries of meeting several of the other golfers, Didi’s mom took her to the practice green. “Didi, you need to play your best today. We are playing against your father’s ‘friends,’ Bev and Sue, and I mean to decimate them!” Didi thought this was just a golf tournament, but now knew the stakes were much higher for her mom. Didi had been doing her best to be ‘just a girl’ but now all bets were off. She was going to show her mom how much she could count on her.
Didi and Joanne shook hands with their opponents and went to the first tee. Bev and Sue won the honors and teed off first. The first hole was a par 5, 400 yds, with a severe dogleg right. Bev and Sue were chuckling as they teed up to start play. The format let everyone tee off, then each team would select their best shot and then alternate shots to the finish. Bev and Sue were both good golfers and hit their shots to the crook of the dogleg. Joanne hit a similar shot. While their competitors were waiting for Didi to hit her tee shot her mom told them Didi would be teeing off from the junior tees. Didi hit the ball squarely in the middle of her driver and it ended up just 60 yards from the green. Bev and Sue were over 180 yards away and decided to lay up.
While Bev and Sue were talking about whether to hit a bump and run or a pitch, Joanne nestled a soft little pitch to within 3 feet, which Didi promptly putted in. Now they were at least one and probably two or possibly three strokes up after the first hole.
As they walked to the second tee Jo handed Didi her lipstick and said to ‘freshen up.” They were pretty intimidating standing there together, with their red lips glowing. Since they teed off first now, Jo said to hit their tee shots to the left side of the fairway. They were pretty close together but Bev and Sue were on the opposite side, totally blocked by the pine trees. Sue used Bev’s tee shot but all she could do was to punch out into the fairway. Jo used Didi’s drive to hit her wedge onto the green and Didi promptly sunk the comeback putt. Jo gave her daughter a big hug and kiss right on the lips and said she was her favorite daughter ever. Bev and Sue were now down 5 strokes and would never recover. Didi felt sorry for them, but Jo said now was the time to step on their throat. No mercy, no prisoners.
The next hole was a short par 3. Jo told Didi that from now on, Didi was always going to tee off first for the team. Didi didn’t realize that it was quite intimidating to have a little girl hit the ball so well. Jo hit her shot just off the green. She suggested for Didi to putt the ball instead of chipping. Didi remembered the golf pro Brooke’s lesson and noticed that the green was shiny toward the hole. Even though they were over 50 feet away, she just gave the ball a little tap. The ball looked like it was about to stop rolling, but kept going. When it finally stopped, it was less than an inch from the hole. Jo tapped in and their opponents looked ashen. At the ‘turn’ mother and daughter split a hot dog. After they made a quick stop in the restroom Jo made sure her daughters red lipstick looked perfect.
When they stepped up to the 10th hole with a commanding lead on her Mom’s two antagonists, Didi felt that her and her mom were getting even closer. She started to understood why Joanne wanted to keep thumping these two ladies. Didi hit her best drive of the day just to let their opponents know there was to be no let up. Jo followed that up with another magnificent pitch shot within ten feet. Didi just wanted her mom to be proud of her and hit a true putt that found the bottom of the cup. They had just picked up another stroke and Jo was again hugging Didi and told her how much that she loved her.
The 11th hole was special for Didi. It was the hole that she had hit the shot that had come very close to a hole-in-one. Even though it was a 200 yard par three, she knew the green had a severe slope from left to right with a false front. Didi hit her driver and it eventually rolled onto the green. She was excited and jumping around. As Jo and Didi walked to the green, they could see her ball was about 15 feet away. Joanne gave her daughter a wink and said they were going to put them down. Didi grabbed her putter, even though she thought she would not be needing it. Didi helped her mom read the big break and then Jo hit a great putt that eventually found the bottom of the hole.” That put them up by six. Didi could tell there was not going to be any let up for these two from her mom.
As they walked to the next tee, Didi asked her mom if she thought she was a good enough daughter for her? She knew she wasn’t a real girl, but loved being with her mom. “Mom, I wish I was your real daughter.” “Didi, you are the best daughter I could ever imagine.” Didi could be seen holding mom’s hand the rest of our round. Sue and Bev were suitably dispatched to the end of the pack. Joanne took Didi to the locker room to get cleaned up. She said they were going to see Brooke again. Brooke had watched them play and wanted Didi to slightly alter her swing. “Didi, when you use your upper body and hips, your swing becomes a thing of beauty. You need to think more about the way you swivel your hips and chest. “Brooke, I appreciate all of your advice. I have a question for you. I like putting with my longer nails. Do you think that helps me with longer putts or shorter putts?”
Brooke smiled at Didi and told her to hold out her hand. Then she put her hand on Didi’s and told her to grab the putter and close her eyes. As they held the putter together, Didi could feel her presence. Brooke told her to keep her eyes closed and lined up the putt. Brooke showed Didi how to putt with her eyes closed to help with distance control. “Didi, try closing your eyes and putting this long 50’ putt.” After Didi tried a few times she could feel her sense of touch getting more acute. She tried to feel like she was Brooke when attempting the putts and thought she was beginning to catch on.
Sandy caught up with Didi in the clubhouse. She had played tremendously, just as Didi had assured Midge she would. Sandy was so excited about even actually playing in the tournament. She was rapidly recalling her shots to them. After the first day, Joanne and Didi were in third place while Sandy and Midge were in eighth. They all sat in the clubhouse sipping lemonade while the other golfers finished. Jo and Midge held a running commentary on the finishing foursomes. Sandy and Didi were also doing a commentary, but theirs was on the fashion sense of the couples. It was great fun. Joanne and Midge made sure the girls were not bothering anyone, but they kept laughing at their antics.
After they left the course, the moms took everyone back to their favorite Italian restaurant. Joanne and Midge had the waiters looking out for the girls the whole evening. Didi loved watching Sandy flirt with the waiter. She had zero interest in him, but learned a lot while watching Sandy flirt. Didi held Sandy’s hand while she talked and felt a connection with her like never before. When they were leaving Sandy again told Didi that she would always, always be her BFF.
The next day was the finishing round for the tournament. Joanne had another special outfit for the two of them to wear. Didi saw her lacy bra was like her mom’s and she also had culottes to wear! Her mom told her that they were like sisters and wanted them to do their best. Joanne told Didi that if anyone bothered her, to tell them to talk to my sister! That was her.
Didi and her mom teed off in the top foursome. The top four groups would play as one. Joanne had a big smile on her face as she told Didi about the other groups. The first group was the perennial winner, with two of the top women in the club playing together.
Their group also included two of the more obstinate women. They wanted to win, but didn’t have the short game to make it over the top. Both were similar strong golfers, but they were so similar in style that they couldn’t get any advantage. Joanne said to be nice to them, but they weren’t going to be a challenge. The last group had two of the younger golfers playing together. They could outdrive the rest of them, but they didn’t seem to have the focus needed to win.
After the customary first tee shot, they were back on the first hole with a long shot to the green. Her mom asked Didi to hit the shot. She told Didi to just think about all of the fairway woods that she had hit at home. Didi took her 3 wood and hit the ball just off to the side of the green. Mom and daughter were now hugging extensively on each and every shot. This shot was no exception.
Didi’s mom made a perfect lag putt that ended up15” below the hole that Didi made easily. After the first hole, they were one up on the rest of the group. The other had all bogeyed to start the round.
Didi was mesmerized by her mom. She was like a tigress on the prowl now that they were in the lead. Jo hit her shot on the par 3 to within 10 feet, then Didi made the putt and were now two up on the field. They had a short par 5 next, and with Didi’s junior tee advantage, they were well within her mom’s range on their second shot. Jo made another great approach shot that Didi sank. Their opponents also birdied the hole, but now Jo was setting the pace and the momentum had shifted squarely to their side.
Mom and Didi stayed to themselves as the round continued. At the turn, they had held their own and were now one stroke within the overall lead. They had a short stop so Joanne and Didi made their way to the ladies room. “Didi, we are over our period now. Do you feel ready to win the tournament?” “Mom, I think I can do anything with you. What do I need to start our back side with?”
The ‘back side’ or second nine was a bit more treacherous than the front. It was lined by a lush line of hardwood trees that penalized errant shots. The other teams had recovered from the thrashing from Joanne and Didi on the front side and were raring to go.
The 10th hole was the opposite of the first hole. It was a dogleg to the left with water on the right. All of the ladies hit their shot, then they moved up to the junior tee. And now the gamesmanship began. Her mom had warned Didi about expecting the remarks from our opponents, but it was still a little intimidating. “Didi, don’t worry about the water.” “Didi, don’t hit the ball too far or you won’t have a second shot.” “Didi, just keep your head down and don’t worry where the ball goes.” Didi felt herself getting a little belligerent. “Don’t worry about me, my mom told me where to hit the ball.” She then hit a perfect drive just at the corner of the water that bounded up near the green. As she turned to high five her mom, she saw the look of defeat in the other women’s eyes. Didi never saw her mom so proud of her as she did in that instant.
Now that they had the lead, Jo and Didi were playing for pars, and birdies when they could. It was like a walk in the park. They had fun helping each other. They didn’t think there could be anything better than this. Joanne took a lot of pride in watching Didi tee off on the long holes and beating the other ladies. As they headed to the clubhouse for the final hole, Didi’s mom told her to be on the lookout. They were now on the last hole of the tournament. They had the honors so Didi teed off first. Didi’s estrogen must have been pumping because that was her longest drive of the day. Her mom hit the next shot just next to the green. Didi chipped it close and then her mom sunk the final putt. When Joanne turned around to give her daughter a big hug, Didi realized this was more than just a tournament to her. She was letting the whole community know that she was in charge. Didi loved being her daughter.
Sandy and Midge came in 3rd place and they were all ecstatic. They went home to get changed for the banquet. Midge and Sandy came with Jo and Didi and soon Sandy's mom Carol was there too. Sandy and Didi sat in awe, listening to the other ladies description of their golfing abilities. Didi thought she understood golf, but this was a whole new level. They were talking about chipping and putting and short putts and long putts. But the most interesting part was when they were talking about the pressure of the short putts. They said that Sandy and Didi had nerves of steel. Brooke was there and she said she was looking forward to Sandy and Didi playing in their junior golf tournaments.
Now that the tournament was finally over, the fun part began. The banquet was the talk of the town and a large group of Beauty Emporium clients would be there. Joanne, Carol, Midge, Sandy and Didi had to get ready for the ball. Sandy and Didi had matching outfits and Midge’s salon had their nails looking spectacular. They were having the time of their life and Brooke was nearby, telling everyone that her junior program was going to have a great summer, led by Sandy and Didi. Brooke was quickly bonding with Didi and Sandy. She saw her younger self in them and wanted to make sure they were safe. Joanne told Brooke that Didi and Sandy had soccer camp next week, but after that, they would be her dedicated golfers for the summer.
Didi had so much fun dressing up for the banquet. Her mom helped her with a little makeup. She was on Cloud 9 walking in to the club with her mom wearing her kitten heels.
Sandy immediately pulled Didi aside and told her that Jason and Peter were here. Didi didn’t know what that meant. Sandy said she was going to dance with Jason. She needed Didi to be her wingwoman. “I’ll do whatever you need me to do. What should I do?” Sandy said just to keep Peter occupied for a while. Didi asked her mom how to keep a boy occupied. She told her mom she was Sandy’s wingwoman and didn’t want to let her down. Joanne smiled at her rapidly growing up daughter. “There are two things to remember Didi. First, do not let anyone touch you. Second, have fun.”
What advice! Didi felt she was on a secret mission to help her BFF. She thought that she needed to talk to Peter in order to get closer to Sandy and Jason. “Hi Peter, are you a golfer?” Peter was a bit shy and just nodded to acknowledge his interest in the sport. “I’m not really a golfer, I’m more of a baseball player.” Didi said that was all right and suggested getting some punch. Joanne kept a sharp eye on Didi and gave her a little finger wave when Didi looked over. Didi wanted to be the best wingwoman ever for her BFF and dragged Peter on to the dance floor. Peter was in a state of bliss. He had never even talked to a girl before, but now he was dancing with the most beautiful girl at the banquet. Didi remembered her mom’s warning and kept her distance.
When the night was done, Didi had been the best wingwoman ever. Joanne kept her eye on Didi the whole night and knew that Didi was here to stay. She needed to make sure her ‘conditions’ were in place before John and the girls returned home. “Didi, let’s get to bed, tomorrow is Sunday and you can sleep in.” “Mom, can I sleep with you tonight? I just want to be near you. You are my idol, I want to be just like you.” Joanne was trying hard not to cry, but was not winning that battle. “Of course you can, my precious Didi.”
When mother and daughter woke up Sunday, they were reliving the previous day’s sensational shots, between tickling each other. “Didi, you know that those boys were amazed by your skills, don’t you?” “Oh, mom, I was just keeping close to Sandy in case she needed me.”
“Didi, today is our last day together. Before you start in your soccer camp tomorrow with Sandy and I start back in nursing, we are going to have a fun girls day together.”
“Mom, I love you, but how do I get to be more like you?” Didi was feeling more like a girl and didn’t want her time with her mom to end.
Sandy and Didi were the best at soccer camp. Didi wondered how she could keep up with Sandy, but the two of them were dynamite together. Didi was faster, but Sandy was a goal scorer. Didi loved to race her opponents to the end, only to turn and set up Sandy to smash it in. When Didi was getting ready for soccer, Joanne let her know that she had to keep her modesty. Didi had no idea what that meant, but she would never lose her modesty.
When the awards were handed out at soccer camp, Didi was most proud of being Miss Congeniality. Joanne knew that Didi had exceptional physical skills, but the fact that the other girls liked her personality gave Joanne a confidence to keep moving forward. Next week, John, and her other daughters would be back home. How they acted would determine how long they would stay. Didi was number 1 on the pecking list, if John or the other girls didn’t like it, they wouldn’t last.
Didi and Sandy had made plans to go to the community pool again. Sandy, for some sad reason, was fixated on Jason. Didi knew he was a jerk, but wasn’t going to leave her wingwoman. Didi would be there through the bad times (Jason was a dick) and the good times. “Thank god Jason is gone.” When Sandy mentioned how long Didi’s nails had gotten, Didi beamed with pride.
Sandy and Didi were scheduled for junior golf with Brooke tomorrow. Joanne was starting her first real rounds tomorrow at the hospital. Joanne told Didi that she would be starting her second period tomorrow with Sandy, and to be prepared. Sandy actually spent the night with Didi and shared their period together. As Sandy promised, she told Didi how she felt a little fatter and unattractive when her period was arriving. Didi looked at her friend and didn’t see the difference and told Sandy she was just hallucinating, hahaha.
Sandy didn’t know what to make of her new BFF. She knew that several days ago, she was golfing with Danny. Danny was the funniest guy she had ever met and showed her how to golf as well. Initially, Sandy had no interest in golf, but liked her friend’s brother. When Sandy asked Danny to help her golf, she took on a new relevance in Didi’s life. Didi was now totally focused on helping Sandy, regardless of her own hormonal issues.
The next day was Monday and that meant Didi and Sandy would be immersed in the junior golf program. It also meant that John, Kat and Debbie would be back that night. Didi went to bed early, not just because she would be up early to start in the junior golf program. She knew that as a girl, she would have to work harder than ever before to be considered equal to her peers.
Monday was pivotal. Joanne had made it clear to John that she had conditions that had to be adhered to. First, Joanne said that she knew about John’s indiscretion with his former assistant. She told him that would never, ever happen again. When she looked him straight in the eye, he knew that is what he deserved.
Didi was excited about the upcoming junior golf program. But she was more concerned about the derision that she knew she was going to get from her sisters. Even though Didi had been born a boy, she was the most girly girl of anyone Sandy knew.
When Kat and Debbie arrived home on Sunday night with their dad, Didi was in her room. Didi didn’t want to hear the inevitable derisive comments about looking like a girl. The next morning, Didi was up early to get ready for junior golf. She was surprised at seeing her sisters in the kitchen. “Didi, Debbie and I are here to support you” Kat said. “We like our new sister and will be by your side.” Didi loved the idea of sister support and said, “I love you Kat, and I love being a daughter to our fantastic mom.”
Didi didn’t quite understand the seriousness of the situation. Kat and Debbie were on a very short leash. John had only needed one transgression to send him back to the abyss. When Didi was satisfied regarding the last activity with Kat, she said they would help each other. If Kat or Debbie said one thing or gossiped with their friends, they would be back in Florida, being homeschooled by their grandparents. Naturally, Didi, Sandy, and Kat and Debbie became best friends.
They all got a surprise when Didi’s mom told them that Didi was going to be moved ahead to Kat and Sandy’s class in school. There was no chance of Didi presenting as anything other than a young lady and with her maturity, Joanne wanted Didi to experience the fashion and home economic classes.
Didi was thrilled to be in classes with her BFF and looking forward to the challenge of moving ahead one grade. Danny’s former classmates were told that Danny was not coming back to this school, which was the truth.
Terry’s Song
This is a fan fiction for Leslie Moore’s Wildcats. If you haven’t read them, you are missing out. This is a side story of the Wildcat’s.
Terry Nelson was walking with Jenn, his best friend, home from school. He was excited about having his sister home again from her yearly road tour. He loved his only sister Lisa who was 5 years older than Terry. His mom Amy had raised the two of them by herself while working full time as a nurse. Growing up in a nurturing environment with two strong women had given Terry a deep admiration for the struggles that women face. Lisa had excelled in high school and after graduating formed an all-girls band with three of her best friends. The Wildcats were favorites in the Allentown, PA area. Every summer they would take a break from playing on the road to recharge their batteries at home. The Rendezvous was the best dance bar in the Allentown area and the Wildcats filled the house every time they played there.
Jenn and Terry had been best friends ever since they could remember and lived next to each other in a small neighborhood. “Lisa will be home for four whole months.” Terry loved Lisa and her bandmates and occasionally would sit in with them during their rehearsals. “She told me the crowds loved the first two original songs that I wrote for them last summer, ‘Wrong Way’ and ‘Run, Run, Gone’, and they want more!” Jenn enjoyed hanging out with Terry. He was a Senior even though he was the same age as her, but she was comfortable sharing everything with him. Terry was smart and a very, very talented musician. He was also one of the most non-judgmental people she knew. He was a bit introverted but when they talked about music or family, Terry would talk non-stop, almost becoming a whole new person.
School would be out in another 6 weeks and they were talking about finding summer jobs. “I’m applying for a position at Berman’s Department Store at the Mall” Jenn said. “They have an opening as a summer fill-in at the cosmetics counter.” “But you don’t wear much make-up at all Jenn, don’t you need to be an expert to work there?” “If I get the position, they said they would give me lessons. They said my color assessment skills are excellent.” “That’s awesome Jenn” said Terry. “I’m going to be giving music lessons. My sister’s lead guitarist Zoe said she knows several girls that have asked for her for referrals. That will also give me a chance to improve my skills with other instruments.”
Terry got home and read the note on the counter from his mom, Amy. “There are ingredients on the counter for Chicken Divan and the chicken is in the fridge. Lisa is bringing Zoe and Tiffany home after practice today and I could use some help if you have time. After you finish your homework, would you start prepping the chicken around 5pm? The girls will be here by 6:30 but I won’t be home until 6pm.” Terry’s mom Amy had been teaching him to cook for the past few years and he was a fast learner. He was glad to help her, and it meant that they didn’t eat from the slow cooker or fast food very often. Terry hadn’t quite gotten into baking but was good at main dishes and appetizers and loved to help his mom when he could. Being a single mom was exhausting and coming home to a home cooked meal was a real treat for her.
Terry first prepped for his biology exam, then finished his short story for creative writing. He enjoyed writing, his mind was right-brain oriented and he loved writing poems. At 5:00pm Terry went back to the kitchen and started getting things ready for dinner. It would take about a half-hour to get the meal prepped and in the oven. He started by briefly parboiling six chicken breasts in water. Since there would be 5 of them, Terry got out their large casserole dish. After rinsing two large stalks of broccoli, he patted them dry then cut off the stalks and separated them. Once the chicken was done, he let it cool before cutting it into cubes for the dish. He turned on the oven to 350 to preheat while he finished. He cut and arranged the chicken cubes on the bottom then spread the broccoli over the top. He then added mushrooms and water chestnuts, arranging all carefully. Terry took the sauce he made of butter, cream of chicken soup, mayonnaise, lemon juice and curry powder and spread it over the top. He finished up by sprinkling cheese over the entire casserole, then covered it in aluminum foil and put it in the oven to bake. It was 5:30 and he knew it would be ready before his sister and friends got home.
Terry had about a half-hour before his mom got home. He found a couple of bottles of Chardonnay in their basement opened them both, so they could breathe. Terry didn’t drink alcohol, he was more of a coffee and tea person. But his mom enjoyed a glass of wine with dinner after working a stressful day as a nurse. He thought Lisa and her friends could also use a glass or two of wine after their rehearsal.
Terry then went to clean up and changed into his True Religion fatigue jeans and Wildcats t-shirt. He even made sure to brush out his shoulder length hair. He felt like an honorary part of the band since he sometimes practiced with them and had written a couple of songs they now played regularly. He grabbed a glass of ice-water and sat down at the kitchen table with his laptop. He had been working hard for the last few weeks on a couple new songs for the group. He was putting the finishing touches on them and was anxious to show them to the band. He had a notebook full of songs that he had written and when he was inspired he would take one and put it to music.
He heard his mom come in the front door and call out, “Something smells wonderful in here!” Amy came into the kitchen and gave her son a big hug and kiss on the forehead. Amy took a lot of pride in her kids. Lisa had led her volleyball team to the state championships her senior year and now was the driving force behind the Wildcats. Terry had a gentle soul and it almost felt like she had a second daughter. He was thin and still hadn’t developed yet, but somehow it suited his personality.
“Dinner will be ready in about 20 minutes and there is some wine on the counter, mom. I’m trying to get these two songs finished for the girls to surprise them.” “Two new songs? The Wildcats have a secret weapon! Your sister will be thrilled, she said this last tour was exhausting. New, original material will help put them over the top.” Amy grabbed a glass of wine and headed upstairs to get out of her nurse scrubs before Lisa got home. Terry was pulling the casserole out of the oven to let it cool off a little before they ate when he heard his sister Lisa come through the door. He put on some coffee in case anyone wanted some after dinner.
“Hi Lisa. Hi ladies. I hope you’re hungry, I just pulled my Chicken Divan out of the oven.” Zoe and Tiffany looked at each other “Wow, our little Wildcat can cook, too? You’re going to make someone a lucky wife!” Terry laughed, he enjoyed their ribbing. Lisa’s friends were amazing, and he couldn’t wait to show them his new work. Amy, Lisa, Zoe and Tiffany all told Terry it was a real treat to come home to a great ‘comfort food’ meal. They each poured a glass of wine and Tiffany told them about starting their gig at The Rendezvous tomorrow. It would be stretching out for the next four weeks from Thursday to Saturday each week. After dinner was done, Terry cleaned off the table, got them coffee (with a little Bailey’s) and told them he had a little surprise for them.
He had printed out the sheet music for the girls to look at and while he held his breath, they reviewed ‘Come Again’ and ‘On a Blue Note’. Lisa looked stunned, “Wow, little brother, how did you know we wanted to tap into that creative genius of yours some more?” Tiffany and Zoe gave him a big hug and then he was soon sandwiched into a big kiss from all of them. Terry said, “I’ve got my guitar in the living room, would you like to hear them?” After running through both songs, the Wildcats’ eyes lit up and the three girls started talking about how great it was to have their own songwriter. Lisa said, “Can you practice with us tomorrow, so we can learn these?” “Sure, do you still practice at Zoe’s?” Lisa said “No, we’ve now got all of our equipment at The Rendezvous and the owner is letting us practice there.” “I’d love to play with you girls, but I’d feel a little out of place playing with an all-girls band in a public setting. What if someone sees me there?”
The girls laughed “Don’t worry, this is just practice, there are only a couple of other people around.” Tiffany said, “I’ll tell you what, since we’re about the same size, I’ll loan you a pair of jeggings and a top. We can do something with your hair and no one will be the wiser.” Terry was scared, but also excited about wearing Tiffany’s clothes. He’d had a crush on her ever since they met. Terry looked at Lisa and Zoe, “Are you guys just kidding me some more?” Tiffany said, “It’s no big deal, Terry. It’s not like you’ll be putting on a dress and heels and playing in front of hundreds of fans. In fact, you’ll probably pass easier than Gina!” Gina was the drummer for the Wildcats and had a more full-figured, androgynous look than these three beauties.
Terry looked at his mom, “Is that ok with you?” Amy said “I told you that you were the Wildcats’ secret weapon. I think you’ll be just fine in these girls’ hands.” The three Wildcats all jumped up and hugged Terry. “You are giving our band the edge it needs to get noticed Terry! It’s fine to play cover songs as an all-girls band but having our own material might even get us on the radio!” The Wildcats started talking about practice tomorrow and Tiffany told Lisa to bring Terry by her house after he got home from school, so they could get him ready. Terry wondered what he had gotten himself into but couldn’t wait for tomorrow.
After Zoe and Tiffany left, Terry was sitting at the kitchen table with his mom. “I’m really excited about helping the Wildcats. I love playing with them and I’m psyched that they like my songs. Sometimes I dream about being a Wildcat. Is that weird? It would be a dream come true to play in my own band like Lisa, doing what I love.”
Amy had raised Terry and Lisa to be independent, loving human beings. Terry was a great student as well as a talented musician. She taught him how to sew, cook, and tackle most home improvement projects. Terry never had a father figure in his life, but Amy felt that may have been a blessing in disguise. It prevented him from developing controlling, masculine traits. Terry hadn’t gone through puberty yet, even though he was almost 17 years old. Sometimes she wished he could stay like this forever. Terry was a sweet, loving son and she didn’t want him to change. What if Terry could become the 5th Wildcat, she thought.
Terry had a restless sleep that night. He was so excited about playing with the Wildcats tomorrow, and especially his first stop at Tiffany’s to get dressed in her clothes. Tiffany was beautiful, and Terry had a crush on her since they first met. He got up early and put Amy’s lunch together of leftover chicken divan. He left the house early and was waiting at Jenn’s door 15 minutes early, daydreaming about playing with the Wildcats when she came out. “What’s up Terry, you seem far, far, away?” “I showed the Wildcats my two new songs last night, and they’ve asked me to help them rehearse with them today.” “That’s awesome! Those girls are lucky to have you writing for them. Guess what? I just got a call back from Berman’s! I got the job and start this weekend!” “That’s great Jenn, you are going to be fantastic!” “I’ll get my start on Saturday, shadowing the other consultants. Then I’ll get my first application training session later in the day at their salon. I’m going to have a blast doing the thing I love, working with people, helping them feel positive about themselves.”
That day at school was the longest Terry had ever remembered. Finally, at 2pm, he put his books in his locker and Lisa picked him up at the front door with Zoe in the back. I’ve got your guitar, and I even grabbed a couple of pairs of mom’s flats for you to wear, I think you are about her size. 20 minutes later they were at Tiffany’s.
“Let’s get going girls, we have a lot to do today.” The girls had a plan starting by having Terry change into Tiffany’s jeggings and an off-the-shoulder pink top. When he came out they looked at each other and knew they needed a couple of additional adjustments. “Terry, you need to change your underwear, those boxers look awful under the tight jeggings. And you need something on top, you look like an anorexic supermodel. Here’s a bra and panties, hurry up and change!” Terry was flustered by the orders but quickly did as he was told. When he came back out, Tiffany put a couple of enhancers in the bra to give him the right shape. Then they had him sit in a chair and immediately Tiffany started in with a curling iron on his shoulder length hair, Lisa filed then painted his nails in a bright pink to match his top. Zoe did a little heavier-than-daytime makeup, using a powder foundation, bronzer, mascara, lid color, then used a brow pencil to define his light brows. Since Terry turned out so good, Zoe added a dark lip liner and a moderate shade of red lip stain, topping it off with lip gloss to complete the look.
It was already 2:30pm when they were all in Lisa’s van headed to The Rendezvous. Zoe and Lisa were talking about Terry’s new songs, how to do the splits, how the instruments fit together, the tempo, harmonies and beat. But all Terry could think about is that instead of just jeggings and a top, he now looked like a full-fledged Wildcat. Tiffany had given him a pair of boots with a chunky three and a half-inch heel to go with his outfit. She also found some sexy, clip-on chandelier earrings. He had often dreamed of being a Wildcat, but now that he looked like one, it was surreal.
When they got to The Rendezvous, Gina was waiting. When they all piled out of Lisa’s van, Gina said, “Where’s Terry?” Terry raised his hand and said somewhat meekly “Hi Gina, it’s me.” “Wow, you’re going to give me a complex Terry. It’s tough enough competing with these three hotties, but now we have a fourth??”
Once they got their equipment ready, Lisa started them off playing Terry’s first song, ‘Wrong Way’. “Terry, Zoe will play lead, you take the backup guitar and backup vocals.” Terry added, “I can also play the keyboards or rhythm guitar if need be.” Gina said, “You can play my rhythm anytime sweetie!” Gina added a unique twist to the band. She handled the drums and didn’t really compete with the three front girls as far as beauty, but she had the most open sexuality of the group and enjoyed flirting with Terry.
Terry had the time of his life for the next two hours. This was his wildest fantasy come true. For those two hours, he was a full-fledged Wildcat!! He was wearing Tiffany’s underwear, clothes, and shoes. He had his hair curled, earrings on, and even had shiny, painted nails. If he didn’t watch himself, he would orgasm right here and now. The Wildcats had been playing his first two songs, ‘Wrong Way’ and ‘Run, Run, Gone’ for the last year and now he was introducing them to two new songs that could take them to another level and separate them from just ‘cover bands.’ The practice session was awesome, but unfortunately, it was over all too soon.
They all piled back into Lisa’s van to take Terry home for the night. Instead of heading to the Nelson home, they pulled into ‘Little Roma’s’ Italian restaurant. “What’s going on Lisa?” “We thought we would at least treat you to dinner for all you’ve done for us. We need to talk to you.” “But like this? People are going to laugh at me.” “If anyone laughs at you, sweetie, they will have me to answer to,” Gina said. The girls touched up Terry’s lipstick and eye-makeup, then went inside and were seated. After ordering, Lisa addressed the group. “Terry, the Wildcats have been together for 4 years and while we’ve had fun, we have bigger aspirations. Your songs are fantastic and have the ability to differentiate us from the crowd. We’d like you to practice with us this summer and help us brainstorm about our arrangements and techniques. Obviously, we are awed by your songwriting abilities. We would like you to consider continuing practicing and honing the Wildcats sound!” Terry told the girls he had a notebook full of songs he needed to put to music and loved the idea of helping them this summer.
Terry could hardly hear a word that Lisa was saying. He was dressed from head to toe as a twenty-something woman and no one that had seen him thought anything different. The girls said they went a bit overboard today but would make sure he would be comfortable being seen as a woman. They said his dressing could be dialed back a bit in the future. The waitress brought their orders and the Wildcats all ordered wine with their meal. Gina raised her glass, “Here’s to our little Wildcat, may her creativity always be fertile!” Terry raised his water glass and toasted to their success. What had he gotten himself into? Whatever it was, he never wanted it to stop.
After dinner, Terry said he needed to use the restroom. Gina said she would go with him, and Terry wondered where they were going. “Come on, little Wildcat, I’ll watch out for you. You can’t use the men’s room looking like a sexy woman. Terry and Gina left the table and went to the lady’s room. Once inside, Gina said, “Make sure you sit down to pee sweetie.” After Terry emptied his bladder, he was a little wobbly from everything that had just happened. “Let me help you freshen up your makeup, sweetie.” Gina gave him a full kiss on the lips, then redid his lipstick, mascara, and added a little blush before the two of them headed back to the table.
The girls dropped Terry off at his house then headed back to the Rendezvous for their opening night. When Terry finally came through his front door Amy was waiting for him. Lisa had called to say they were coming by and that Terry may need some help removing his makeup. Amy took Terry into the kitchen for a much-needed cup of black coffee. She was amazed at how feminine Terry looked and acted. He was wearing three and a half inch heels like a pro after just a few hours. His nails were filed and polished and looked beautiful. His makeup made him look like a twenty-something young lady and not the 13-year-old boy he normally came across as. Terry seemed quite at ease dressed like this and it made Amy think about what might be in store for him in the future. After taking off his nail polish and showing him how to remove his makeup, Amy got him to his room where he changed into one of his t-shirts and a pair of boxer shorts and headed off to bed.
When Terry woke up on Friday, he had a text from Lisa that the Wildcats would be beat from playing Thursday, Friday, and Saturday but asked Terry if they could get together Sunday for another practice session. On the way to school, Terry asked Jenn if she wanted to get together for dinner after work Saturday to celebrate her first day. Jenn said that her parents were going out of town Saturday and suggested they order a pizza and just chill at her house.
Saturday was a very big day for Jenn. She was up early and reported to Berman’s at 8am to get ready for the opening at 10am. She put her white smock on and reported to the Clinique counter to start with. She started out learning their 3-step skin care system and then moved on to their multiple lines of foundation. She then worked the floor with the manager Susan, from 10-2 and by then her head was swimming. Susan sent her home with a large bag full of samples of everything they sold. Susan told Jenn to go to the Salon on the second floor and ask for Connie for her first application lesson.
Terry was right about Jenn, she had hardly ever worn make-up and after being immersed in it for the last 6 hours, she couldn’t believe women went through this every day. Connie was amazing, she knew exactly what to do. After another one and one-half hours with Connie, Jenn felt like she was starting to get a handle on everything. Connie told her it was extremely important that she practiced how to apply everything hands-on. Jenn was scheduled to be back at Bermans the next day, so she had her work cut out. Jenn took a Uber home where Terry was waiting for her.
“Terry, I completely forgot about our pizza date, I am on makeup overload and have homework to do.” Terry could see she was stressed and said, “I understand, I’ll catch up with you on Monday for school.” As Terry started back to his own house, Jenn had a brainstorm. “Terry, wait! I actually could use your help tonight.” “What do you mean Jenn, and why are you looking at me like that?” “Let’s order the pizza and I’ll tell you.” After getting the pizza and sodas, Terry understood he was going to be getting his second makeover in three days. It seemed a little silly, but Terry ready to do whatever he could to help his best friend. Truth be told, he was actually very excited about what Jenn had in mind to do that night.
“The first thing I need to do is a color match for your skin.” It turned out that Terry had a similar coloring to Jenn. Both had light brown hair and deep hazel eyes, Terry was going to be the perfect model for her homework! Terry had little to no facial hair, but Jenn had him shave anyway. After starting out with a Moisturizing Gel, Jenn decided to try a flawless foundation on Terry to go with an evening look. Terry tried to remain as still as possible but was getting increasingly excited with every touch from Jenn. The first attempt looked fabulous to Terry, but Jenn knew she could do better and showed Terry how to use the makeup removers to take everything off. On her second try, Jenn went for an everyday office business look, and Terry couldn’t believe how he turned out and how Jenn had picked this up so quickly.
Terry told Jenn he was going to be practicing with the Wildcats tomorrow and asked her if she would help him pull a prank on them. Jenn didn’t have to be at Bermans until noon on Sunday, so she agreed to do his makeup for him in the morning. Jenn said she could do him one better. She had him wash his hair and then put in setting jell and put scrunchie rollers in his hair. Since Terry’s hair was longer than hers, she often kidding him about letting her style it. Jenn thought this could be weird, but she was excited about spending the night doing girl things with her male best friend. Since Terry had come this far, when Jenn pulled out a needle and ice cube and told him she needed to pierce his ears, he didn’t object. Terry texted his mom and told her he was going to spend the night at Jenn’s because her parents were gone. This was not an uncommon occurrence for these two and Amy thanked him for letting her know. He said that he was going to meet Lisa at the house tomorrow at 10:30am to be ready to head out for more Wildcat practice.
Jenn and Terry got up Sunday morning and Terry cooked Greek omelets for them and made coffee. After cleaning up, Jenn first put Clinique two coats of ‘Go-Go Pop’ red nail polish on Terry, and although they wouldn’t show, completed the look by also painting his toe nails and finished with a high gloss finish. Jenn went for the polished, office look again complete with smoky-eyes and upturned wings for his eyeliner. She finished his look with a dark red lipliner outside his lips, and dark red, ‘Happy Heart’ longwearing lipstain, finished with a high gloss look. Jenn sent him home with a small gift bag with the makeup samples she used on him. She then carefully took his rollers out giving him a tight, very curly look, then sprayed his hair to ensure his hair kept the curls all day. When he looked in the mirror, Terry felt that his look was 10 times as good as the girls did on Thursday and couldn’t wait to see the look on their faces when they saw him. Terry texted his mom he was coming home and asked her if she could help him to complete his prank. He asked her if she would pick out a sexy outfit of Lisa’s for him to wear today.
Terry’s mom smiled and decided to help her son look ‘her’ best. Terry still had Tiffany’s 3 1/2-inch boots, so Amy found a tight, stretchy denim skirt that came about mid-thigh. Terry didn’t have any more hair on his legs, so Amy decided that dark, patterned tights would highlight his slim legs. Amy pulled out one of her own Bali 34-C bras and some shoulder pads to stuff them with. She found a tight, ruched turtleneck of Lisa’s that had cutout shoulders. Amy laid everything out on Terry’s bed. When ‘she’ came through the front door, Amy audibly gasped. “What the… how did you get that look?” Terry told her, “Jenn is now working in cosmetics at Bermans and I was her make-up model. How do I look?” Amy told Terry she couldn’t believe how beautiful ‘she’ looked. She said she had laid out an outfit for her on Lisa’s bed and to get dressed. She told ‘her’ that she would need to help her get the turtleneck on without messing up her hair and makeup. Terry showed his mom the studs in his ears, and she marveled at this total transformation of her son. Amy said she had something better in mind for his ears. Knowing that Terry needed to stay simple with earring until they healed, she got some simple silver drop earrings for Terry to wear. She said that Lisa left to pick up Tiffany a little while ago and they would be back soon. After seeing Terry presenting as an early twenty hottie, Amy also grabbed one of Lisa’s crossbody purses for him to use.
Terry was totally excited and was primping in the living room facing away from the door when Lisa and Tiffany returned 10 minutes later. Lisa saw the back of Terry with his hair all curled in the chair and said, “Mom, is Terry back yet?” Terry stood up, turned around and said “I’m ready. I hope I’m not overdressed!” Lisa yelled, “Mom, what did you do to Terry?” Amy came out of the kitchen and said, “Don’t blame me, Terry was Jenn’s makeup model for her new job at Bermans. Tiffany couldn’t believe her eyes. Before her stood a tall, beautiful, supermodel. “You’re awesome, girl! You’ve certainly gotten into the spirit of things! Let’s go!”
On the way to The Rendezvous, Terry told them about the sleepover at Jenn’s house and helping her out with her new job. Lisa and Tiffany kept looking at Terry like he was an apparition. “You are now a high maintenance girl, Terry. Now you know what we go through to get ready for our shows,” Tiffany added. Terry said, “This was over a 2-hour process, you ladies are amazing.” Lisa was still staring at him and saw the silver hoop earrings in his ears, “Did you get your ears pierced too? Does mom know about this?” “Jenn thought that would help my look and those clip earrings are painful.” “We appreciate you getting into the role Terry, but in the future, all of this isn’t really necessary just to practice.” “Believe me Lisa, this is a one-time thing. But you should’ve seen the look on your faces when I turned around. It was priceless!” They all had a good laugh as they exited the van.
When they walked inside, Gina and Zoe were waiting for them, along with a couple of teenage girls. Gina was busy getting her drums set up, but Zoe walked up and greeted them with the girls close behind. “Hi ladies.” She had a look of astonishment on her face and she couldn’t stop staring at Terry. “Terry, this is Carol Jones and Stephanie Cross, the two potential students I was telling your sister about.” Without thinking, Terry moved forward and stuck out his hand with his newly polished red nails to greet the girls. Then it dawned on him, what was he going to do about the way he was now dressed. Given that these girl’s initial music interests led them to Zoe, he wondered what the girls would think about taking lessons from another girl? He spoke to them in his perfect pitch female voice, “It’s nice to meet you, what instruments are you two interested in?” “We would like to start out with acoustic guitar, Carol said. Is it ok if we stay to watch you practice?” “Sure, but we need to get started. Why don’t you grab a seat?”
As they headed over to the stage, Zoe walked over to Terry. “You look beautiful Terry, I didn’t realize you were planning on dressing up all the time when you practiced with us.” Terry responded, “I didn’t plan on it, but one of my friends did all of this to help me give you ladies a surprise today. I guess I was the one who was surprised. What am I going to do about Carol and Stephanie?” Zoe was laughing out loud “I think we can figure it out. I’ll talk to them after practice.” When Gina saw Terry, she ran up and gave him a big hug, “Wow, look at you! Are you trying to impress me, sweetie? You’re getting me all hot and bothered before we even get started!” Terry was blushing, “I know the Wildcats have very high standards Gina, I didn’t want to let the band down.”
Once the ladies got settled in, they ran through the four songs Terry had written for them. It was just a start, but the band was developing an edgy sound of their own utilizing Terry’s songwriting. The Wildcats had developed a regional base, but if they could develop a totally unique Wildcat sound, they could do so much more. As they played, there were a million thoughts running through each of their minds. They were all amazed at Terry’s amazing sexy woman look, but his musical talent was off the charts. When they headed out on the road with their first 2 original ‘T. Nelson’ songs last fall they were well received at every venue they played. Adding two more songs that had ‘hit’ potential was electrifying. Lisa’s sexy little brother/sister was someone they definitely wanted to take good care of.
Lisa was concerned that she started something she shouldn’t have with Terry dressing like a woman, but now it had taken a life of its own. Tiffany thought it was spectacular to have another female guitarist that looked like a supermodel and played like a rock goddess. She also welcomed the opportunity to have an excellent musician that could take some pressure off her. Zoe had known Terry for quite a while, especially after her mom died and wondered if this wasn’t the real Terry. He was such a sweet boy and seemed to come out of his shell dressed as a rock-n-roll goddess. Zoe was the lead guitarist but had no problem adding someone as talented at Terry to their sound. Gina just wanted to jump his bones.
Terry was in ‘the zone’ as they played his old songs and learned new ones. He had a whole binder full of potential songs to complete for the band. As he looked at the Wildcats playing alongside him, he wondered what it would be like to do this full-time. He was excited dressed as one of them, feeling accepted an honorary Wildcat. He was helping his sister and her friends achieve what they had worked so hard for and was thoroughly enjoying himself dressed up like them.
Authors Note:
This is a fanfiction for the awesome story “The Wildcats” by Leslie Moore published on Amazon. It is one of my favorite stories and I wanted to add a little backstory of my own. If you haven’t read it yet, look up Wildcats on Amazon and read the story, it is amazing.
“Anna, I’m going for a run, then I’ll be back to shower.”
Anna and Dan were happily married for the last nine years since meeting at college. Now with two young girls, Tracy and Margaret, they were settling into their lives. But the good life had packed some extra pounds on Dan’s frame, and he was determined not to let his burgeoning beer belly bloom into a full pregnancy look.
Dan was up at 6am pretty regularly over the past two months for his new workout routine. First he stretched and then did 25 sit-ups and 25 pushups. He used to do twice as many in less than a minute and he was determined to get back there. Dan used to run in high school and college, but a bum knee had put an end to that. Now he was looking at turning 30 and never had been so out of shape. But that was a relative term. He wasn’t interested in any particular exercise now; he just wanted to strengthen his core and take 25 pounds off his midsection. Easier said than done. He used to belong to a gym before they had kids. But now with two little girls, he had no time to go to the gym and hadn’t been in years.
Dan was a well-respected financial advisor and had built a sizable clientele. The love of Dan’s life Anna had decided to leave the big consulting giant to continue her consulting career working with a select clientele. Although Anna worked from home, she had both parents nearby if she had meetings. They had just recently moved into their ‘dream home’. It was a brick colonial with a large yard. But the thing that sold them was the back deck that led to a pool and hot tub.
Dan was just getting out of the pool when he noticed Anna sitting on the deck having her first cup of coffee. “Hi honey, I see you are sticking to your plan. Good for you. Dan, your body is going to get back in shape, just give it time.”
Dan replied, “I’ve been on this new diet for two months now and I’ve lost a total of 5 lbs. I just can’t seem to lose this belly. Even though you’ve given birth twice, you look like you did 10 years ago. Let me in on the secret.” Anna whispered into his ear ‘Shapewear’.
Anna told him how she regained her pre-pregnancy shape by using a garment called a waist cincher. After her pregnancy it helped her regain her figure by compressing her waist. That had two effects, one was to try to reshape her insides, the second was that the constant compression on her stomach reduced her food intake. The combination of the two was a return to her normal figure. That sounded easy, but dieting is never easy.
“I’ll take the girls shopping today and I’ll see what I can find for you. I don’t know if they make shapewear for men, but it doesn’t matter because you’ll be wearing it under your clothes anyway.” “Thanks Anna, if you can find anything to get me on track, I would be in your debt.”
When Dan came home from work that day he was excited to see what Anna had found for him. She told him she would show him later. After dinner was over Dan cleaned up while Anna took the girls outside to enjoy the pool and hot tub. When he was finished, he changed into his swimsuit and joined his girls. After swimming a couple of laps, the girls wanted to play and jumped in with him. This is what he wanted in life, a wife and loving family.
The girls fell asleep quickly after playing in the pool and Dan and Anna retired to the bedroom. Anna pulled out a few bags from the closet and laid them on the bed. “I went to three stores today before finding what we need. First we went to Macy’s and they had lots of lingerie, but they told me I needed something more substantial. She directed me to the Maidenform Outlet. They actually had a few things that I think will help but told me to try the boutique next to the Gurlz Salon, where I get my hair done. Well, all the running around was worth it. Helen’s Garments had exactly what we needed. But before I show you, Helen had a suggestion which I think is a good one.
Take this cream into the shower. Apply it everywhere below your neck and wait 15 minutes and I’ll be in. This is going to get rid of your hair and make your body smooth for these garments.”
I didn’t have any problem with that. I wasn’t very hairy to begin with. After drying off, I came back in the bedroom with just a towel around me. Anna had me drop it and started off by giving me a pair of panties. “Are these going to help me lose weight, I chuckled as I held the satin panties.” “No, they are not, Mr. Smarty Pants or should I say Ms. Smarty Panties. What I’m trying to do is to achieve a smooth look for you under your clothes. Now try this high waisted panty girdle on over those.”
“This feels pretty good,” I was surprised to say. The garment wasn’t really that restrictive, but it somewhat smoothed out my bulges.
“Great! I thought we had you sized correctly, but you never know until you try it on. That will be the least restrictive garment for you and something you could wear with casual clothing. Helen told me it was very important that once we start the waist training, that you should wear something all the time to help you achieve your goals.
Now pull that girdle off and we’ll try this on you, it’s called a waist cincher. This has a little more substance to it and should help you get your waist where you want it. Let me help you. This one is rubberized and closes with these hook and eyes. If you wear this around the house, the compression on your waist along with the rubberized garment should really help you lose weight, too."
“Wow, that really is tight. This is great. Thank you honey, I really hope these help me. Should I keep this one on?”
“Let’s take that one off, we have more to try on. This next one is called an underbust waist trainer.”
” Wow, that one looks heavy duty. How does it go on?”
“Turn around and hold up your arms. We just wrap this around you and hook it in front. This is called the busk. Now in the back, I can pull the laces in to reduce your midsection like this.”
“Anna, I think that is enough, I can hardly breathe.” My eyes were starting to water as the corset started to do its job.
“Dan, I thought you were the one that wanted to lose weight and lose inches around your well-padded midsection? Weren’t you serious? I spent a lot of time and money today to help you. Are you wimping out? Women wear these garments every day and men don’t notice anyway. I don’t understand Dan, why won’t wear these even though they are designed to accomplish your goals. Why don’t you just take it all off and I’ll return what I can tomorrow!”
“You are right of course, Anna. I don’t know what I was thinking. You have been so supportive of me. Go ahead and lace me up tight and thank you for all of the time you spent today for me. I really appreciate it. I didn’t mean to sound ungrateful; I was just surprised at how effective this is. I can’t wait to wear something that will help me lose weight. I would wear this 24/7 if it will help me lose weight and trim my waist.”
“Dan, I couldn’t find any place that makes shapewear for men. You know I’m just trying to help you achieve a nice trim figure. No one will see any of these anyway, except you and me. So, I guess for the foreseeable future, we’ll both be wearing women’s undergarments. Hahaha”
After lacing him up, Anna took another measurement around his waist. “Here is your baseline Dan. Prior to the waist trainer, your waist measured 34”. After the waist trainer, your waist is 32`”. That is quite and improvement and you are getting closer to your goal of a 28” waist without any shapewear.
Dan, this waist trainer will help you get to your goal. We just have one little problem, actually two problems. With this holding in your tummy and actually giving you a waist, it also highlights the fact that you have breasts, albeit mostly fat that should eventually go away.”
Dan knew that his increased weight had also ‘blessed’ him with ‘moobs’ or man boobs. He wasn’t proud of the way his body looked and was especially conscious of his moobs. He looked sideways into the mirror and to his dismay, while his waist was slimmer, his breasts were prominently on display. They seemed a lot bigger now.
“Dan, we have two ways of handling your breasts until they go away. The first way is using this in conjunction with the waist trainer” Dan had acquired a ‘deer in headlights’ look as Anna put the sports bra on him. “The sports bra is meant to provide firm support and minimizes your breast profile. That one is a 36-B and seems to fit you quite well. Wearing a sports bra should also help compress your chest over time. Most women find them a necessity when exercising but they are too restrictive to just wear under clothes. But you may find you like the way it hugs you and want to wear it all the time.”
“This is amazing Anna. Thank you so much for all of your help. I’m encouraged to think I’ll be able to achieve my goals now.”
But Anna had more packages. “Dan, that combination of waist trainer and sports bra should work well for you under your regular clothes. Take those off so we can look at more options.” He turned around and she undid the lacing so he could remove the waist trainer. He was fumbling around trying to figure out how to get the bra off when Anna unsnapped the back and helped him pull it over his head.
Next Anna pulled out a longer garment that also was rather sturdy looking. Dan turned around and Anna had him first slip his arms through a corset liner that she slipped over his head like a camisole. She then put his arms through the arm straps of the corset, then fastened the busk in front. This was a full-length overbust corset with sturdy steel stays. After getting it situated on Dan, Anna started pulling on the laces. Because of the how well built this was, Anna had no trouble getting the lacing tight. Dan had learned his lesson and didn’t complain although he felt like he was getting cut in half again. This was definitely the most restrictive of all.
“This is our second option Dan. This corset is also used for waist training. Because it also covers your breasts, you can wear this by itself without any sports bra. Remember Helen said it was important to have something helping your waist 24/7 once you get started. She though this would be perfect to wear overnight. No one will see but you’ll get the benefit of this sturdy garment helping to reshape your body every night. You can keep that on tonight. I think it’s a perfect fit for you. We still have quite a bit of room that we can lace down to as you lose more weight.”
Dan was speechless. Even if he could take a big enough breath of air to speak, he didn’t know what to say. He was wearing a waist training corset to bed. As he looked down, he saw his ‘moobs’ filling the cups up. As this was dawning on him Anna brought over a lavender nightgown for him to wear. “Dan, nothing else is going to fit you while you wear the overnight garment. This should be very comfortable, and I got it in your size just for you.”
After getting the nightgown on him, Anna laid him back onto the bed and laid beside him. She was so turned on watching Dan try on lingerie all night, she was dripping wet. Dan was still somewhat dazed, so Anna took the lead and threw her leg over him and promptly plopped her lady parts down squarely on Dan’s mouth. As Dan started to get busy with his tongue, Anna bent over and grabbed Dan’s flagpole, which was at full attention now. Anna was moments away from her first orgasm and released Dan so he could concentrate. Shortly afterwards Anna flipped around and now was mounting Dan. Dan was in an out of body experience as he was dressed in lingerie, making love to his wife. And the night was young.
In the aftermath of what could only be described as the best sex of their whole life, there was an eerie silence as both partners cuddled together reflecting on their own thoughts.
For Anna, that harkened back to her pre-Dan college days. Anna had done some experimenting in college and her own lesbian fling was hot and steamy. While she didn’t consider having sex with her husband anything like her lesbian encounter, the last hour was much more than sex. Having Dan trussed up in a full-length corset and panties was driving her mad with lust.
She was very apprehensive about purchasing all of the foundation garments for Dan. But once she and the girls started shopping, they had fun and now she was wondering how she was going to get Dan in stockings tomorrow. She was having a great time teasing him.
Dan had never worn anything like this in the past. He asked his wife for help and she came through like a champ. But in the back of his mind, he thought about his Halloween costumes in the past. Before he met Anna, Halloween used to be his favorite holiday. Although just a part-time crossdresser, Dan used to love going trick or treating or later in life to go to parties with his two sisters. They always dressed together since they were young and had a great time of it. Darla was a year older and Connie was a year younger, so they always had plenty of clothes for dress up. It was a great time but that was laid to rest when he met Anna.
Dan hadn’t dressed up in women’s clothing for over 10 years, but right now he was in sensory overload. He and Anna had always had a good marriage and satisfying sex life. But was ‘satisfactory’ going to be the standard again? He just had the best sex in his life while he was wearing lingerie and a nightgown. And he would do it again tomorrow, lord willing.
The morning brought another awkward moment. Anna knew she had one more item and thought she would wait until the morning. Dan got up and went to the bathroom and when Anna heard him sit, it brought a smile to her face. When Dan returned, he was ready to get changed and go do his half hour of laps in the pool. As Anna was unlacing him she told him.
“Dan, you can’t just put on your swimsuit and swim for a half hour. All that you went through wearing this last night will be lost.” Anna handed him another garment as she pulled the corset off, then the liner.
“What is this?”
“It’s your new bathing suit. It’s firm control to keep all of the work you did last night in place. Here, just step into the legs, that’s it. Now, we pull the rest up and you put your arms in. Before you say anything. Yes, it’s a woman’s suit. But it’s the only way to hold your tummy in check. Otherwise, you won’t have anything to show for wearing your corset all night. We might as well take it all back.”
“Wait, wait, Anna. We don’t need to take anything back. I love my new suit. Thank you for thinking about everything for me. I’m going for a swim.”
Anna stood there stunned. She thought Dan would fight her about wearing a women’s swimsuit. It was Helen’s idea as she also stocked the special bathing suit that Dan was wearing. It was made of a special rubber that didn’t break down in the chlorine in the pool water. It also had strong molding around the cups and strong cross-stitching with stays around the middle. Even more than the corset, having Dan wearing the special swimsuit along with Dan’s body being stretched out while swimming would have a profound effect on his body, especially his tummy and breasts. Anna was thrilled that he liked it. She put on the coffee and went out to watch him.
Dan was gliding up and down the pool and actually loved his new suit. It slightly compressed his body and gave him a little more buoyancy than normal. It felt nice, especially in the coolness of the morning. Dan was so thrilled with his new swimsuit, that his half hour swim was over before he knew it. He grabbed his towel and headed over to sit with his wife. She handed him a short robe to cover up with.
She kissed him, handing him a cup of coffee. “You looked very streamline out there this morning sweetie. How do you like your new suit?” “I love it Anna. Thank you so much. I love you. How do you think it looks Anna? Does it make my butt look too big?” hahaha
“Dan, very funny. Actually, your butt looks just right. I bought it for you. I think it looks great. You really looked great out there. You need to go get a shower and I can help you into your waist trainer.”
Dan finished his coffee, then headed into the shower. It was quick but he had a chance to look at his body. No big changes. Just a lot of creases in his body where the shapers had been.
Anna had everything ready when he emerged and quickly was able to get him back into panties, underbust waist trainer and sports bra. She left him to finish up breakfast. He put on his business clothes and went down to the kitchen.
Anna was getting the girls breakfast as they all greeted their dad. This was another special time for this little family and Dan treasured every minute. “Dan, how does everything feel this morning?” She knew he was feeling a little uneasy. “Anna thank you for all the time and energy you and the girls went through for me.”
“You did a great job on everything Anna. I didn’t know women had such options to help with their figure. Everything fits great. You did great with the sizes. How did you know everything? Should I go back and get extras?”
“That’s a good idea Dan. Can you work a short day today and then we’ll take a family day and do some more shopping? The girls would love to have their daddy along.”
“That’s a great idea Anna. How about if I pick you up at noon? I just have a few things to take care of at the office.
True to his word, Dan walked into their home at noon to the screams of Tracy and Maggie. They were thrilled to have their daddy with them. Anna had them all ready and they left for the mall. The girls needed new clothes. They were growing fast. This was a new experience for Dan. He had never gone shopping for his little girls. He loved the experience and Anna was amazed at his patience with the girls. After picking out their outfits, they went out to the food court and had some chicken nuggets. As they were finishing up, Anna’s parents walked up.
Anna had asked her parents to take the girls for the afternoon. Her parents were thrilled to take them and the girls were happy to go to their house, it was always fun. It gave Anna and Dan some unexpected time together. They were concerned about the rampant reports of a pandemic outbreak in Asia, but that seemed like a foreign matter.
“What would you like to do Anna?” “Let’s keep shopping Dan, we’re on a roll.” They went back to Helen’s to start with. Helen was thrilled to see how well the garments fit on Dan. She had a couple more of each so Dan could rotate them. Dan told Helen he loved the bathing suit and was intrigued on how it was made. She pulled a few different styles out and showed them to Dan. “This is a new line we are carrying for people like you that want to maintain their waist training. Go in the changing room and try on this style.” The suit that Dan wore that morning was a plain, nude colored suit. This style was a sky blue and had a ruffle around the waist which made it a little more modest for Dan. Dan wasn’t shy in coming out in the suit to show Anna and Helen. Anna loved it and said they had to have it.
Helen had gotten a new line of full corsets and wanted Dan to try one on. Helen had ordered these for some of her fetish customers. They were made of a strong supple leather with steel stays. They also had D rings built in for fun. Dan came out in a blue brocade corset that fit him like a glove. Helen and Anna had him turn around and finished lacing him. Then Helen brought out her measuring tape and said that his waist was at 30”. Dan was thrilled although he was a little out of breath. Anna said he could wear that out instead of his other garments.
Anna had a twinkle in her eye when she asked Dan if he would like to experience a whole new sensation. Dan was game. Anna brought out a pair of suntan stockings and attached them to the garters. “You are right Anna, this is incredible. I feel a little guilty wearing these things, but they feel wonderful.” Anna carefully tossed Dan’s ripe socks in the trash as he was getting his shoes on.
Anna and Dan thanked Helen profusely before leaving. “I’ll see you two again soon,” Helen said as she gave them a wink. She had also added a pair of padded handcuffs to their haul.
Anna wanted to go back to Macy’s to do some shopping for her. Dan was just happy to be spending time with her. Anna wanted to look at the new summer outfits. She saw an adorable mother and daughter outfit with shorts and a tunic top. She bought the outfits in blue. Dan was looking at more summer outfits for Anna when she came over. “Look at this outfit Anna. You would look terrific in it.” It was a pair of knee length pink capris paired with a ruched white top. “Those are cute Dan, let me try them on. I’ll grab the next size too. Dan and Anna went back near the changing rooms and Anna came out after changing. “I like this Dan, how about you?” “I love it too Anna.” Anna then handed Dan the larger sizes in baby blue and told him to try them on.
“What’s going on Anna? I appreciate you helping me with my weight problem, but do you want me to dress like a woman?” “Of course not Dan. You’ve seen matching outfits for husbands and wives before. Our friends Dave and Kathy wore matching striped sweaters and slacks at our last potluck, remember? What I’d really like is matching outfits for us and the girls, but all they had were dresses.”
Dan tried on the outfit and he was amazed at how well it fit him. Kathy still had hers on as well and they compared side by side in a mirror. She said, “we look pretty good don’t we? Especially with your undergarments, they give you a real waist. Let’s just clip off the tags and wear these out. Let’s be spontaneous this afternoon!” Dan had nothing but a grin on his face. With work and the kids, Anna and Dan realized they were in a rut and needed this. They tried to spend time together, but it usually revolved around something of Tracy and/or Maggie’s. Dan grabbed the bags and the two of them locked arms and continued on.
Anna and Dan were finally connecting and having fun like they had in the past. “Dan, will you do something with me that you might initially find a little awkward?” “Sure Anna, I trust you. Whatever you have in mind, I’m in.”
Anna was thrilled. She loved getting mani-pedi’s with her girlfriends. She thought Dan would refuse but knew he would thoroughly enjoy it too. He would love the message if he would just relax. She called her salon and they were able to get an appointment that afternoon. Then Anna led them into a shoe store. “We need sandals for our mani-pedi’s.” Anna quickly picked out a gladiator style and they left in matching shoes and headed to the car. Once they put all of their packages in the trunk they were on their way.
“Dan, I know your nervous. I promise that when we are done, you will have had such a good time that you will ask me to bring you back. I love doing this with my friends, so this will be special for us. We will both be getting manicures and pedicures. I love your willingness to do this with me.”
“I’m in your hands, Anna. I am honored that you would ask me along with you. I feel like we have really reconnected these past couple of days. At first I felt a little weird dressed alike, but now I can see how much fun it can be for both of us. Whatever you want to get done is alright with me. Could I make a suggestion?”
“Sure Dan, what would you like? Dan was actually excited about dressing the way he was. He had dressed as a girl for Halloween, but nothing like this in public. With him dressing over his full bust corset, their shapes were similar. Dan was fully prepared for anything as long as Anna was there supporting him. He thought he would show his support for Anna and said, “why don’t we get our nails done to match our outfits?”
Anna was excited about this new adventure with her husband. She was afraid that he wouldn’t want to spend shopping and salon time together. When he said he was willing to do whatever she wanted, she wondered about the submissive side he was showing. Not that she was complaining, she was having fun and was getting a little bit horny looking at her husband in a matching outfit to hers, right down to the shoes. Anna liked this side of Dan; it was like having a girlfriend and husband in one package.
“That’s a great idea, Dan. Why don’t we get the works today? We can wash everything off tonight anyway. Thank you so much.”
After they arrived, Anna greeted the receptionist, “Hi Jennifer, you look great!”
“Hi Anna, you look sensational, you look like a blushing bride today. What’s going on?”
“I have had the best day ever. Me and my best friend Dani have been shopping and are here to get the works. We’re here for an afternoon of pampering. We are excited about doing this together and want to match as best we can.”
“No problem, Anna. You girls relax. Let’s start with a glass of wine and then we can get started on your hair. What did you have in mind for Dani? “
“Dani’s hair is a bit shorter than mine. If you did something in a pixie style, I think that would look best. She does need some help with her brows and ears. Can you give me more of a bob, that would eventually look good for her hair to grow into?”
Dan or now Dani was listening intently and stood their smiling while waiting to get started. This was the best day with his wife in a long time (maybe since the girls were born) and Dan didn’t want it to end.
Anna turned and gave him a hug with tears in her eyes. Dani felt wonderful and loved his wife even more.
Helen came out and introduced herself and took Dani back to get started. Dani had removed all of his hair yesterday and was smooth all over. “Hi Dani, let’s get started with shampooing your hair and I’ll have Marcia start on your nails once you are drying.” This was Dani’s first experience at a beauty salon, and he was taking in the smells and sounds. It was a friendly environment, all the ladies were chatting and gossiping. There was a lot of laughter as well. Dani felt right at home and was carrying on a conversation with Helen, while keeping an eye on Anna as well.
After washing Dani’s hair Helen said, “Dani your hair isn’t very long, but we can shape it up a little and give you some highlights as well. How does that sound to you?” “Whatever you think is best is alright by me Helen. How did you get started here?” Helen proceeded to tell me her life story, which was considerably more difficult than mine. She left home after to high school to start a life of her own with a couple of girlfriends. She worked as a waitress while going to beauty school at night. Now she was one of the top stylists.
“That’s incredible Helen, I am in totally in awe of you. I’m so glad you’re my stylist. I know I’m in good hands.” I could see a smile on Helen’s face as we continued chatting. I told her about my desire to get back into my younger shape and how Anna was helping. She was curious and I lifted my top just a little to show her the corset and sports bra. “My, you are the committed one. That gives me even more inspiration.” After washing and conditioning my hair, Anna gave it a few snips here and there, then pulled a plastic cap over my head and started pulling strands out the little holes with a crotchet looking needle.
Anna looked over at me and mouthed ‘I Love You’ and gave me a big smile. Helen finished pulling my hair through the little holes. It was a little painful with the constant tugs, but Helen was careful and soon she was painting a mixture on the hair on my head with a small paintbrush. With my hair painted on top of the cap, Helen took me over to where Anna was sitting in a reclining chair.
“Now is the best part Dani” Anna said excitedly. While your hair is being conditioned, we are getting our mani-pedi’s!” Anna was right as we sat back in the chair and the roller massage began. Marcia took over and soon our feet were in bowls of warm water and each of our manicurists were working on our nails. “Should we go with the full acrylics on Dani, Miss Anna?” Anna thought that would be pushing things too far and opted for a manicure and polish for Dani. Dani looked relieved but gave Anna a big smile. After the relaxing back massage, foot massage and hand massage, Dani was led back to Helen with him and Anna sporting matching Coral finger and toenails.
Dani was as relaxed as possible as Helen handed him another glass of wine. Anna was done and stood by Dani as Helen finished up his style. His highlighted pixie cut was cute and Anna profusely thanked Helen and promised to bring Dani back again. Dani was feeling no pain on just two glasses of wine so Anna decided to drive home. Before leaving, Anna called her parents to see if they could keep the girls overnight. Both grandparents and granddaughters were happy to spend the night together. As they pulled away, Anna didn’t want this day to end. She pulled into an upscale restaurant on the other side of town.
“Dani, let’s go have dinner together. I don’t want to have to go home and scramble to throw something together. We’re all dressed up, let’s go.” Dani had been chatting with Anna while relaxing on their drive. But he sobered up pretty quickly as Anna got out of the car while the valet opened Dani’s door. “This way ma’am,” the young man said as he helped Dani to stand up. Then the other valet took the car and Dani was standing next to Anna, with a frightened look on his face. “Just relax Dani, trust me and follow my lead.”
Dani just shrugged as Anna held his hand as they walked in. “Two for Anna,” she told the Hostess. Dani took a deep breath and realized he had better go to bathroom before they were seated. “Great idea, Danni. I’ll go with you.” She told the Hostess they would be right back and led Dani into the ladies restroom. It wasn’t very large, so Dani waited while Anna went first. As he was waiting another lady came in. “What a backup, unfortunately all too common for the ladies room,” she blurted out. She was stunning. Alice was an elegant lady about our age and very well dressed. She kidded Dani that she wasn’t taking ‘cuts’, but she just needed to wash her hands. Shortly afterward Anna came out and I went in to take care of business and heard them chatting in the background. It was eerie being in the bathroom with two ladies while he sat and peed. He wiped and get dressed again, then went out to join Anna and Alice.
Anna looked me over and said I needed to touch up my lip gloss. She turned to Alice and said, “we’d love to join you for dinner, wouldn’t we Dani?” What just happened? Dani’s emotions were like a roller-coaster. He thought he would die when the valet first opened his door, then he thought he could relax and enjoy a quiet dinner with his wife. The next second he was again self-conscious of pulling off the whole ‘Dani’ look. Oh well, he trusted Anna to know what she was doing. They joined Alice and her friend Danielle. Anna ordered a glass of wine for Dani and a wine spritzer for herself. Anna then put in their order of a large Greek salad for them to share, along with a cup of minestrone soup for each.
Dani decided to enjoy this time with his wife, so he went into full ‘Dani’ mode and soon was part of the lively discussion at their table. Dani shared that she was determined to lose weight and Anna was very encouraging. Dani went on and on about the wonderful time the two of them had at the salon. Alice was a beautiful woman and Danielle doted on her every word. “Danielle and I like to go out to eat at least once or twice a month, it would be wonderful if could meet up again.”
“That would be wonderful, Alice. The food was delicious, and the company was outstanding.” Dani was speaking, but Anna stared in almost disbelief as Dani was blossoming before her eyes. Anna and Dani stood together and shared hugs with Alice and Danielle. Alice gave Anna a wink as she handed her card to her. The valet came up with their car and Anna drove them home.
“Anna I don’t think we have had so much fun together since our honeymoon! Did you have a good day too?” Dani hoped that he hadn’t overstepped, and that Anna was happy too. “Dani, you wonderful, caring partner of mine. That was beyond my wildest thoughts when our day first started. I had the best day ever with my BFF.” “That’s a relief. I had so much fun today things seemed to get away from me. Anna, you must be the most wonderful partner ever. Less than two days ago I was bummed that I couldn’t lose weight. You jumped in with both feet and got everything I needed, even a little more.” He winked at her while touching his new pixie cut with highlights and his earrings, showing off his high gloss coral nails.
After stowing their goodies, Anna gave him the last package of the day. He opened it and took out matching nightgowns. “You needed something different because of wearing your corset full-time. Now we match again.” This indeed had been like a second honeymoon for Anna and so much more satisfying now that she could fully enjoy it. But the night was young as far as Anna was concerned. She intended to take every advantage of having her husband in a tight-fitting leather and steel corset, especially with Dani’s boobs spilling out. Dani asked her about taking off their makeup, but she shushed him and told him “later.” Dani slipped off her sandals and grabbed a pair of her stilettos, so they were now eye to eye. Anna thought back to their honeymoon in the Bahamas. Everything had been so hectic that it was hard for her to get into the honeymoon spirit right away. Dan had been considerate and gave her the space she needed to calm down. It wasn’t until their final night, when she had regained her confidence and she regretted that until now. She was going to make love to him tonight like she enjoyed. She kissed him deeply as the aggressor and slowly took him over to their bed.
Anna started out by kissing Dani all over. They laid down on the bed and Dani started to reciprocate but Anna told him to just relax. Then she moved over to his neck and ears and slowly moved down to his bosom. Anna was really quite thrilled that Dan had breasts like hers. They were a huge erogenous spot for Anna, and she wanted Dani to experience the same. After spending time on each breast, Dani was breathing heavy and Anna slowed things down a little. There was plenty of time. Anna took the handcuffs Helen has sent and put them on Dani’s wrists and then clipped them to D ring nearer her waist. With her knees straddling Dani, she sat up and moved up so her sopping wet sex directly on Dani’s mouth.
Dani loved everything Anna was doing. He nearly orgasmed from her sucking on his breasts. With his hands clipped to his sides, he eagerly made love to her sweetness. After her first orgasm subsided, Anna turned around and sat back down on Dani’s face. Dani loved oral sex with Anna, but she seldom seemed interested. After her second or third orgasm she reached down and grabbed Dani’s breasts with both hands and started to manipulate his nipples.
Anna was sure to sit up every now and then so Dani could breathe but now Dani started shaking and bucking and sucking on Anna’s clit for all he could. Anna was screaming and so was Dani as he let loose with more man-juice than ever before. Anna carefully caught as much as she could with both hands and took a big lick then sat up and smeared her hand over Dani’s face which was already wet with Anna’s juices. She thought she would share everything with Dani.
She flipped back around so she was facing Dani and then moved further down so she was right over his cock. She started stroking and licking and sooner than ever, Dani was rigid once more. Anna was on fire and moved up to impale herself on her lover. Dani’s eyes were wide even though he could scarcely see her with all of the cum on his face. With his hands still held fast to his sides, Anna was firmly in control and in no hurry at all. She tried different speeds and depths and thought she was getting pretty good at this complete fucking of her husband when her orgasm started building. She grabbed his nipple again as she was about to go over the top. Dani started a high-pitched squealing as he was filling up Anna.
She laid on top of him and carefully kissed his lips around all of his cum. They both were quiet after that explosion. After a few minutes Anna said, “Dani, you’ve made another mess that you need to clean up. Anna then sat on Dani’s face with a look on her face that said it all. As he licked her clean once again she made sure to rub their combined juices flowing from her vagina all over his face again.
This weight loss plan had worked out quite well for both of them. Anna hadn’t yet shared that Alice and Danielle were just like them and looking forward to their next outing.
To the opera!
This is a sequel to ‘Weight Loss Fun’. Anna and Dan Nelson launched a new weight program for Dan, but now it was time to turn up the heat a little, so to speak. You don’t need to read ‘WLF’ to enjoy this story, but it would give the reader a little perspective.
********
Anna, I’m going for a swim, be back in a few.” “Make sure you wear your new swim cap dear, you need to protect your hair from the chlorine or your new blonde highlights will turn green!”
Anna and Dan had been happily married for the last nine years since their fortuitous meeting at college. Now with two young girls, Kat and Maggy, they were settling into their lives.
Dan was a successful financial and tax advisor and had built a loyal following. His success was built on two fundamentals. First of all, he was a good listener and always followed through on what his clients wanted. Secondly, Dan was very knowledgeable about the latest tax opportunities and his financial and tax advice was top notch.
A few days earlier Dan had asked his wife Anna for help losing about 25 lbs that had given him a donut around his midsection. She jumped in with both feet and soon had Dan on the right track. She whispered her secret to him, “Shape wear.”
Dan’s new weight loss plan had been in full swing the last two days. Anna had Dan fitted with some sturdy undergarments to help give him inspiration as he worked towards his goal.
Anna hadn’t ever had so much fun shopping with Dan before yesterday. Dan took the afternoon off the shop with his family, but he didn’t have a clue what was in store. Anna had asked her parents to take the girls for the afternoon so they could have some alone time. Dan and Anna were surprise at how fully he fit into the new shape wear. But now that the waist reduction garments were working on the bulge around his waist, they now realized that Dan’s ‘man boobs’ had also grown and needed help to control them.
Anna rolled over, watching her husband change out of his waist training corset into his tight fitting women’s one-piece swimsuit to head out for his morning swim. Anna thought he looked sexy without any hair on his body. The firm control bathing suit was necessary to keep from backtracking on the changes that his corset and waist cinchers were achieving.
Dan’s upbeat attitude and his relationship with her had taken off once Anna took charge. She wondered how she had never noticed Dan’s submissive side before. She got out of bed and got the coffee brewing. She had another surprise for Dan that morning. She was starting Dan on a 7 day cleanse to rid his body of the toxins that had built up over time.
After his swim, Dan sat down with Anna for a coffee. “Dan, I have more good news. You are starting on a 7 day cleanse that will to rid you body of toxins and built up junk in your digestive tract. This should give you a jump start on nutrition, then we can work on a meal plan for our whole family.”
Anna noticed that Dan had received a message early this morning and asked Dan what that was about? “My partner Mark said to work from home today. He is sending his computer guys over to get me set up. He said that President Trump was warning about another coronavirus coming out of China and wanted us to be ready. This is the third coronavirus in a row that has jumped from animals to human in China. That can’t be a coincidence.”
Dan and Anna had spent the past afternoon as BFF’s shopping and then Dani got a new cut and highlights and they both had also gotten Mani-pedi’s. This was new for Dani, but he felt safe with his wife.
Anna had fully intended to change Dani back to Dan after breakfast, but now that it was a Friday and Dan didn’t have to go into work, she quickly changed her plans. “Dani, when you shower be careful of your hair. Just wear the plastic cap to protect your hair. I’ll lay out some clothes for you but we need to do some more shopping if you are going to be working from home for any length of time.” “Anna, if I’m working from home, why can’t I just wear sweats and a baggy t-shirt.
Anna had a crestfallen look on her face, and Dan realized he was looking at this all wrong. “Dan, my trainer Tracey always says that weight loss and working out is 50% inspiration and 50% perspiration. How inspired will you be sitting around here in baggy clothing? You might as well chug a few beers as well.”
Dani had an immediate attitude adjustment and said, “Of course, you’re right. What was I thinking? I’ll be quick.” “Make sure you shave all over again Dani.” While Dani put on his shower cap and got into the shower to rinse off the chlorine, Anna was excited about another shopping day with her BFF. She got out his underbust waist trainer. Instead of the restrictive sports bra, Anna found one of her older full support Playtex bras. She knew that Dan would balk at wearing it initially, but after trying it on, she knew Dani would love the feel.
Dani got out of the shower and patted himself dry. Since he had no clothing on, he took the chance to weigh himself. When Dan was playing sports in high school, his 5’8’ frame was lanky to say the least and he couldn’t get over 150lbs, no matter what he ate or drank. When his body slowed down and he was devoting his time to his growing family, he had ballooned up to 185lbs, unfortunately (like most men), it accumulated at his waistline. It took him two months of constant workouts to get him to 181 and he was frustrated. When he now read the scale at 176, he was happy beyond belief and ready for more.
Dan was beaming when he came back into the bedroom. Anna had laid out their mother-daughter matching outfits again. “It’s the only thing that we have clean that fits well.” Dani was in such a good mood after he weighed in, he was raring to go. The first thing that Anna did was lace him up into the underbust corset. Dani was feeling quite restricted but now associated the tightness with his weight loss and was beaming. “Dani, what has gotten you into such a good mood this morning?” “Anna, I’m down to 176 lbs! I feel like I’m on the right track.” Dani looked at the new white bra and wondered why she had selected that instead of his sports bra, but held his tongue and put it on. When Anna got it adjusted, Dani liked the feel and instantly loved the bra. Although it definitely increased his breast projection, he could see himself wearing a bra like this all day with little to no discomfort. “Let’s get going Dani, we have a number of stops to make before we pick up the girls this afternoon.”
Dani didn’t have any comment as Anna gave his face a light makeup application. A little dusting of mineral powder did a good job of blending into his beard, then eyeliner on the upper lid and mascara on both his top and lower lashes and they were on their way. Anna handed Dani his new crossbody purse with his wallet and ‘essentials’ inside. Their first stop was at the Lady Fitness Connection.
Anna and Dani strolled in and Anna instantly was hugging the receptionist. “Cindy, you look wonderful. How long has it been since your baby was born?” “Thank you for the compliment Anna, and it has been almost 11 weeks since Betsy was born. Who is this with you? Are you recruiting new members for us?” “This is my BFF, Dani. She is also trying to lose her tummy fat. Is Tracey available?” “Yes, her last client just left, and she has some open time. Let me call her.”
Tracey was an amazing woman. She was probably 25, she had her blonde hair held up in a ponytail, and it looked like there wasn’t one ounce of fat on her. Anna introduced them and asked for her help. “Dan is my husband, but Dani is my BFF. I told her that she needed to shake up her routine to be successful”
“Dani, you must be an amazing person to have such a supportive wife. I do have some things in mind that may help you, but I need to start with a few measurement. Let’s go into my office.” Soon afterwards Dani had stripped to her panties, corset and bra. Tracey took a number of measurements including one that measured your BMI. “Well, Dani, I’m glad you are taking this so seriously. If your weight had continued to climb, you would have been looking at possible diabetes, high blood pressure or worse. As Anna mentioned, our muscles have a good memory and when we settle into a routine, they soon are just coming along for the ride.”
“What I have developed here, especially for new moms like our receptionist Cindy is ‘shock therapy’ for your muscles. It is critical for getting past the ‘plateaus’ that we reach. You need to rethink your approach to exercise. While it is important to exercise while trying to lose weight, if you do the same exercises over and over you may not be getting much benefit.”
All of that made complete sense to Dani. He wanted to break his ‘plateau’ and start losing some real weight. Her approach had obviously helped Anna, but seeing Cindy made Dani a true believer. “That sounds great Tracey, how do we get started?” Anna started hugging Dani and telling her how good she was going to look.
“I have all the information I need. I will put together a comprehensive plan and you can either work out here or at home. I just need a thumbprick so we can analyze your hormone levels and find the right protein shake for you. Can you stop in later today so we can go over the results?”
Dani got redressed and Anna and she were ready to leave. Tracey said, “I have two suggestions that might seem silly but will show you that I know what I am doing. I want to you to work two muscle groups you probably never even think of. The first is your tricep, the muscle under your arm. I want you to slip these two bracelets over your wrists and hold your forearms up so they don’t slide off.” The ‘bracelets’ were quite heavy, probably brass or iron. Dani had to hold her hands higher than her elbows or else the ‘bracelets’ would slide right off. “Just keep your hands raised Dani, that isn’t so hard, is it?” At that instant, it was the easiest thing in the world to do.
“Secondly, I want to show you how to activate your calf muscles, Dani. Anna is going to get something for you to wear back when we meet this afternoon. Is that all right with you?” I looked down at my calf muscles. With the Capri’s that I was wearing, you could see the definition in my calves. “Sure Tracey, I think my calf muscles are in great shape with all of the running and swimming I have been doing.” Famous last words!
Anna was driving and she was on a mission. Soon they were walking into Helen’s Garments.
“I knew I would see you two again soon. Haha You’re not returning anything, are you? Did you like my ‘gift’?” Anna and I were cracking up. Anna quickly told her about how much Dani liked the swimsuit. “Helen, we just found out that Dani may be working ‘from home’ for the near future and wanted your suggestions about 24/7 ‘torture devices’ for my sweet little girl. hahaha”
“Wow, I compare this t a ‘blank slate’ where I can put together the perfect training devices together.” “That’s exactly right,” Anna jumped up and gave Helen a high five, while I watched in terror. This train was officially off the rails. Anna was talking to Helen about swimsuits. All I could hear was Anna saying, “Problem around the crotch’, and then Helen replying “yes, that was a concern, but let me show you the new and improved version. By the way, look at this ‘bikini’ version. Apparently they have some super strong material that is transparent they have used on the prototype.”
“Helen, my trainer Tracey is designing a workout program for Dani using off-muscle training to break through her weight plateau. Do you carry any workout gear that Dani can use?”
“Yes, I have just the thing. We have an all in one garment that uses stretchy velcro bands instead of any lacing. I have one here in the store, but can have more delivered early next week.”
Dani was relieved to get out of there, although he loved Helen to death. But Dani soon found out his view of the world was changing. Anna pulled into the mall in front of Hudson’s. “Let’s hurry Dani, we don’t have much time.” Our first stop inside was the shoe department. “I was surprised at your response to Tracey, but here we are.” Anna flagged down the salesgirl and asked for the pump in blue and in black. “Dani, you said you thought your calves were you best muscles, now we’ll find out. You’re a size 9.” Anna and the salesgirl Kristy soon had her trying on all sorts of styles, but nothing less than a 3 1/2” heel. The final selections include a red pump, silver sandal, and snakeskin stiletto.
When Dani walked out of the store in her 4” Stiletto’s with a 1” platform, she was definitely feeling the burn on her calf muscles, as well as toes and ankles, just as Tracey promised. Dani was now holding her elbows bent and hands near the chest to keep the bracelets on. She had accidentally let one drop when she got up out of the chair with Stiletto’s on and was glad she didn’t break someone’s toe. They must’ve weighed at least five pounds. Anna leaned over and said in Dani’s ear, “I bet you are getting a better appreciation of Stacey’s approach to using different muscles.” Was he ever! Dan’s triceps were screaming and don’t forget his ‘well-conditioned calf and ankle muscles and tendons and whatever were desperate for relief. “You’re right, Tracey was absolutely correct. Can I take these stiletto’s off now?”
“Hahaha Dani, you are so funny. But don’t worry, we are going back to get our nail polish removed. Then we will be able to wear our new flip flops.” A sense of relief washed over Dan. He didn’t say anything about wearing nail polish earlier, not wanting to spoil the time together. But if there was anything that let someone know you are a girl, it’s nail polish. A lot of women just ignore it. But in Dani’s mind, it was a defining factor. ‘Did he want to look like a girl? Or not?’ Now that Anna was having their polish removed, he looked a little sad. He realized how much he did like matching with her.
But Dani knew that they were going to Anna’s mom’s house to pick up the girls soon and he needed to get to back in Dan mode.
Anna looked at the sadness in my eyes and slowly a smile emerged. “You want this, don’t you Dani?” Wanted what? He was lost. He wanted the room to quit spinning around. “I want to be with you forever, Anna.” “We will always be together, Dani.”
The foot and hand massages were incredible, as always. Dani just shut her eyes, knowing what was likely in her future. Anna had told Mae to give her a full set of acrylic nails and finish both of their nails in ‘Berry Bling’ color. Dani and Anna emerged again as two good girlfriends. It was hard to know who looked more feminine right then, but they both knew that their sexualities had just been struck by lightning.
Dan thought that this was just some harmless fun with his wife. He also knew that he had never had as much, or better, or kinkier, or whatever other sex even in his fantasies. If his wife wanted to dress him up like Cinderella and give him a good fucking, then gitty-up.
Anna’s eyes were red with lust. She didn’t know why she was dripping wet looking at her little ‘English Tart’ prancing around trying to attract the fox. But the fox was her. Dani knew he was the prey, and he didn’t not like that fact. Dan had always been the person that everyone thought he was. He was a good son, brother, friend, husband, and father. Yes, a very good father. But now Dan felt more like Dani. Dan had lusted for sex. But now Dani lusted for a relationship. She was lusting for a lasting emotional ride that Dan had never experienced. Dani didn’t care if she was a girl or a guy or something in between. She just knew that last night ignited something.
That was quite the morning for the loving couple. They left the salon to go get a cup of coffee. Dani had his purse over one elbow and held the other hand high as well. Dani’s stiletto’s echo’d off of the flagstone as they found one of outside tables. They hadn’t gotten any new clothes yet but Dani felt exhausted. “Anna, my arms and calves are killing me.” “That’s great, Dani! Remember what Tracey said about activating new muscle groups. Who would have thought those two little muscles would have you all worn out? That means more fat loss Dani. You need to keep walking and swinging your arms. I’ll sit here. Why don’t you go find the ladies room inside the main building and freshen up you makeup? I’ll order us some drinks. Hurry up.”
Anna watched carefully while Dani maneuvered her way around all of the tables and disappeared into the main building. Anna had her hand on her thigh, rubbing gently while watching Dani. She was like a hawk watching for Dani’s return. She noticed the number of looks that Dani received from the men at the bar. It was time to tone things down. They soon finished their coffee and Anna led them to the exit as she noticed a couple of men heading their way. She gave them a quick smile and led Dani back to the juniors department. “Dani, I think you should get more shorts and capris to work in. These will be comfortable yet you won’t look like a slob.”
“Tell me what to do first Anna.”
“First we need more underwear, Dani. You can’t keep borrowing mine.” She took him to the activewear and showed Dani the panty style she had in mind. It was a tight fitting control panty that should keep Dan’s ‘stuff’ from moving around, especially when exercising. These were designed for women athletes or cheerleaders to give them a very smooth front.
“Dani, if Tracey is able to help, you’ll be shedding pounds in no time. But I don’t want to come back in two weeks to buy you all new stuff. Let’s try this panty on in a size 5. I think it may fit a little snug now, but certainly in no time it’ll fit just right if you stick to the plan. Go try them on and I’ll bring some more stuff.”
Anna was right, these were fairly firm and the panty was snug after Dan pulled his stuff back out of the way. Just then Anna came in with a load of bras. “Dani, I know we bought your sport bras to minimize your breasts, but wearing them for any length of time is uncomfortable. You seem very comfortable in my Playtex Bra today. How is the fit?” “It actually fits really well Anna.”
“Dani, I didn’t realize it this morning because I haven’t worn this bra in a while. Now I remember why, it’s one of my last nursing bras. I didn’t throw it out because it was so comfortable. I also brought some more nursing bras for you to try on. But look at this, they also have nursing sports bras. Don’t worry, I know your not nursing, hahaha. But these have more support built in and I thought you would like them. Let’s try one on.” When Dani put the nursing sports bra on, she knew she was hooked. She had been trying to camouflage her breasts for some time now, but the nursing bra held them out proudly.
“Dani, this is perfect for you, it’s a sports bra that gives you the support you like, but it’s a nursing bra that is designed to be worn all day. Let’s try on one more Dani.”
Anna was saving the best for last. It was a ‘Hotmom Full Cup Nursing Bralette.’ The bra had baby blue straps but the bust was a black mesh floral design. Because Dani’s nipples were smaller than the average nursing mom, the bra provided plenty of modesty. Anna liked these for a different reason because they accentuated cleavage as sports bras tended to push the breasts together.
“Can I keep this one on Anna? It feels the best.” “Of course you can sweetie, put on the black panty girdle that matches with your bra, too. I’ll pay for our purchases while you get dressed. Just give me the tags off of your new bra and panties, dear. I’ll meet you back in juniors, by the shorts and tops.”
Dani complied and soon was back shopping shoulder to shoulder with his wife. He let out an audible sigh during a break from trying on shorts and tops. “What’s the matter honey” Anna asked? “I was just thinking how different my life is now. Usually I am in the office tending phone calls from nervous investors, any of which could be significant. Sometimes my head hurts so much I just close my eyes for a few minutes to relax. But today, shopping with my beautiful wife, my only thoughts are for you. I feel like the weight of the world has been lifted off of my shoulders, just by letting go a little and following your lead.”
Anna couldn’t believe her ears. She couldn’t believe the new Dani’s renewed vigor to lose weight and exercise. She also wanted to help reshape him from the inside out. They finished their shopping and were ready to leave when Anna led them back to the coffee shop. They sat down on the bench outside.
“Dani, we need to go back to see Tracey before we go to my mom and dad’s to have dinner and pick up Kat and Debbie. I’m excited for our new lives. Things will work out with Kat and Maggy, don’t worry about that.” “I put my faith in you, Anna,” Dani replied and meant every word.
Tracey was excited when Dani and Anna returned. “Hi Ladies, come on in.” Anna and Dani followed her back to the office and Dani immediately started to sit down. “Hold on there, Dani. Come over so we can take a look at my experiment. Hand me the bracelets.” This was more difficult than Dani expected and he nearly dropped the first one. “Be careful Dani, they are only 5 pounds, but that adds up in just a few hours, doesn’t it?” Dani was a true believer and just let his arms fall down.
“I see you started with 4” stiletto’s Dani. Not bad, but with the 1” platform, it’s just like a regular 3” pump. Now just step out of your heels.” When Dani stepped out of the heels, she felt her calf muscles stretch out in a bit of a rush. Dani stretched out her leg and rotated he ankle and flexed her toes. Dani reached down to massage her own foot and calf.
“I think you have another convert, Tracey,” Anna joined in.
“Dani, that was only two muscle groups you don’t normally use. There are several more that I have listed for us to work out. From what you and Anna told me, swimming and running are good for cardiovascular, but won’t help you lose a pound. Let’s look at what you have tried so far; triceps, wrists, calves, toes, ankles. Let’s just add a few more to those and we’ll get as many muscle groups burning off fat for you. Let’s add your neck, breasts, upper thigh and inner thighs for starters. Are you aware of any exercises you could do?”
Dani was puzzled, he had never thought of working out like this. Anna was beaming, she knew where this was leading.
“Dani, we have an exercise class every morning that focuses on these alternative muscle groups at 7am. Why don’t you join us for two weeks as my guest and see where we go? I also have your hormone analysis printout. I’ll send you home with a two week supply of the protein shake for you to replace one meal a day. Dani, your hormone levels also are counterproductive. Your estrogen levels are low. Your testosterone levels are average, but they are working hard to keep that cushion around your midsection. You and Anna can decide what to do, but I would recommend you devote yourself for two full weeks and then we can re-evaluate. Does that make sense to you?”
“Thank you Tracey. Anna has been so supportive and I’ve already seen results. I’m on board 100%. I’ll see you first thing Monday morning.” Anna was even more impressed with Dani which of course led to a group hug. Tracey then slipped the heavy bracelets back over Dani’s wrists. After good-byes and Dani purchasing the supplements, they were on their way to pick up their daughters from Anna’s parents.
Dani was extremely nervous. His wife had been the most supportive person he could imagine when he asked for help. That was only a couple of day ago. But now he had on matching black panties and nursing bra. His outfit matched his wife’s. They both had on a tunic top and capris that came to their knees. They both had almond shaped acrylic nails with a Berry Frost finish. They both had little gold hoop earrings with the birthstones of their two girls on them. They both had on a little heart shaped locket around their neck with a funny picture of them inside.
Anna had laid the groundwork beforehand. She had been texting pictures to her mom since this started and her mom was thrilled at the changes. Anna’s mom, Martha, was a sensible woman. She liked Dan a lot. Dan was a good provider and doted on her daughter and granddaughters. So what if Anna wanted to take charge in their marriage. It seemed to give her son-in-law a new outlook and she liked that Dani was also concerned about her health, and wanted to lose some weight. In Martha’s mind, she gave Dani big kudos for trying to lose weight. Everyone knows how hard that can be.
Dani was walking behind Anna when they came to Martha’s door. Dani was proud of what he was trying to accomplish and loved his wife. “Hi Anna and Dani, your lost little girls are right here.” She gave them both a hug and a kiss, on Anna’s cheek, but right on Dani’s lips. “I love what you are doing Dani, you can count on my support too.” Dani was relieved and a big grin broke out. “Thank you Martha, you know I love you too.” The rest of the afternoon was delightful. Kat, the big sister at 7 years old and lovable Maggy, 5, were exploding with stories for mom and dad. They had a slumber party last night. This morning after breakfast, they helped Grandma make an apple pie for desert. After lunch Kat helped Grandma start a pot roast for dinner. Maggy had taken Grandpa out to the garden to pick flowers for tonight.
Anna and Dani sat on the couch with the girls in their laps talking about their adventures with the grandparents. Kat was oldest and knew there was something different going on. She had never seen her dad with his ears pierced before. Kat wanted hers pierced and now knew they couldn’t say no since even her dad’s were pierced. Maggy was a hugger and was sitting on Dani’s lap. Her embrace warmed his soul. Soon they were all headed to the kitchen.
Benjamin, Anna’s dad, sat at the head of the table and passed the plates of food around. Anna sat at the other end of the table. Dani and Maggy sat on one side and Martha and Kat sat on the other. Benjamin started the conversation after Anna led the prayer. “Dan, what have you heard about this latest virus from China?” Dan looked a little surprised but answered,“My partner thinks we need to get ahead of this and start working from home. I had my home office re-outfitted with a complete new system today. Now I can set up a conference call or take any activity while working remotely.” He continued, “Ben, your daughter has helped me get on a healthy path, and I appreciate your support.” “Dan, you’re an important part of this family, don’t ever forget that.”
And that was that. Martha and Ben were supportive. Kat wanted to leverage Dani’s new look for her own pierced ears and polished nails. Dani was picking up the vibes from Kat and gave her a big wink. Maggy liked her new hugging dad. Anna surveyed the scene. Dan and she had been married almost 10 years, but that was starting to feel like a prelude. Anna was an alpha female who had unwittingly slipped into the traditional female role.
When Anna met Dan at the State University, she took an immediate liking to him. He asked her about herself and family, and actually listened. They found out they both liked a couple of older bands, Heart and Fleetwood Mac. Then they found out they liked to golf. Dan and Anna were hooked when their golf matches turned more and more competitive. Anna began to tee off with Dan at the white tees, and while that was magnanimous of her, it didn’t help Dan at all. But Dan had no problem with Anna winning, and almost liked it better when she did.
Anna knew right away in college that she had picked the right field, but she was just the wrong gender. When she was with the Big Consulting Firm, she absorbed everything they did, but fighting gender stereotypes for the rest of her life was not what she envisioned. After she was married, she knew she could strike out on her own and have someone to support her. Anna and Dan both wanted children and were thrilled with the birth of Katherine Anne and then Margaret May. Anna had taken charge with the nurseries and then with their household. Dan had supported her every move and was the best father to their girls.
Anna drove home from her parents house with her ‘three’ girls napping in the back. Anna felt on top of the world. But she understood that this was just the beginning of the journey for her family. As they were pulling in, Anna reached back to wake Dani and ask for help to get the girls in bed. Dani found it rather challenging with her heels on, but carefully carried Kat up to her bedroom. He helped her get changed and sent her off to the bathroom. As Dani tucked her into bed, she opened her eyes and winked and said, “I love you dad.”
Dani and Anna met back at their room. Dani sat down on the bed and then with a sigh, he kicked off his stiletto’s and swung his feet up. Anna’s desire for this moment had been building all day long. She dropped off her shoes then capris and panties on her way to Dani. She practically tackled Dani and soon they were both in a passionate embrace, exploring each others bodies. Since Dani was still in his corset, his ended up on his back with Anna sitting on his talented tongue. Dani thought Anna was trying to wake the dead even though it was difficult to hear with Anna’s thighs clamped on his ears, holding his head still.
Anna was far from through. She leaned over and grabbed Dani’s nipples to get her attention. Then she leaned over further to engulf Dani’s flagpole in one gulp. Dan’s flagpole was at full attention. Anna flipped around and impaled herself on Dan. She started humping Dani while manipulating her nipples. Dani’s eyes rolled back as she thought she was going explode. Dani did explode into Anna while Anna orgasmed for the fourth or fifth time. Anna summoned her last bit of energy and flipped her leg over Dani and let his essence seep back into her mouth. This was the second night of ecstasy for the couple and Anna liked taking the lead. They were both nearly asleep when Dani rolled closer to Anna and whispered, “I love you.”
The next morning came with Dani getting ready for his swim when Anna told him that she had a special dvd clip for him to work out to this morning. Instead of his swimming suit, Anna helped him into the workout garment that Helen had for them. The material was a little thicker than the swimsuit. He put his legs in from the back like a leotard. He pulled it up to mid thigh then he tucked his head and arms into the right holes. Once he had it situated over his breasts, Anna showed him how the velcro straps worked. Because of the stretch and they way they attached, they actually held him firmer than the corset. Anna had a tunic for him to wear that came down to the top of his thighs. Anna also helped Dani into her high heeled workout shoes.
Anna started the dvd and watched while drinking her coffee. Tracey was introducing Dani to manic aerobics. After 45 minutes, Anna switched it off. Dani was exhausted. Before saying goodbye on the dvd, Tracey said she one last surprise because Dani had worked so hard. Anna handed Dani her supplement and helped her pull her exercise down exposing her breasts. Anna put two large cups over Dani’s breasts and before she could ask what they were for, Anna turned on the breast pump and Dani turned to mush. Anna rolled Dani’s suit down a little further and put a condom over his raging erection. No sooner that she had it on, Dan was shooting everything he had left. Anna took him to bedroom for his shower.
Dani was in more than just a bit of a daze. He just had one of the toughest workouts ever wearing high heeled workout shoes. In fact, he had just done a 45 minute women’s manic cardio and worked all of his ‘alternative’ muscle groups. His inner thighs, his triceps, buttocks, even his finger and wrist muscles, and finally the breast pump stimulated his new biggest muscle group. As he rinsed off he saw how big his nipples had gotten from the 15 minute workout. Anna gave him a special cream to help with his soreness and to stimulate his nipples. He slipped on a pair of the panty girdles in nude. He automatically put on pantyhose and pulled the waist cincher on. Anna had left him a sundress and his high heeled sandals. He looked in the mirror and took some mousse and gave his hair a little tease. Then he realized he needed a little makeup. Dani was emerging and was soon heading downstairs with eyeliner, mascara, blush and lipstick. He took a chance and put on his new ballet boots. He didn’t realize how tough they would be to walk in but got to the kitchen ok. Tracey asked him to wear them for 30 minutes a day to start with. He slipped on his heavy bracelets and reminded himself not to let his arms droop.
When Dani came down, Anna said she was going to get changed. He heard Kat and Maggy getting up so he started in on their breakfast. Usually they would have some sort of cereal but Dani wanted something healthy. He started scrambled eggs and cut up some oranges and put in a couple of English Muffins in the toaster. He laid out three plates and asked Kat if she would help butter the English Muffins. Anna came down as breakfast was being served. Dani had a big apron over his dress and got everyone there food. When Dani sat down, he knew what was coming. “Dad, can we go to the mall today,” asked Kat. Anna interrupted, “That’s a great idea Kat, but we have a few conditions. You can get your ears pierced, but you know your sister will want hers pierced too. Can you live with that?”
Kat was caught offguard. She was ready to argue to get her ears pierced, but she had no reason not to include her sister. “I’m sure your sister will appreciate being included with you. If you don’t have any objections, your dad wants to get another piercing like mine too.” Kat was confused. She got her way, but somehow the spotlight turned away from her to a family outing. She did feel good about having an adult conversation and getting her ears pierced. In her mind, her parents listened to her as a girl and not a baby any longer. She had a little extra pep when the family finally made it to the mall. Dani had exchanged her ballet boots for a more comfortable 3 1/2” peep toe sandal. Dani held the girls hands as they walked to the mall. Anna followed with the stroller and diaper bag.
Soon they had Kat, Maggy, and Dani lined up for ear piercing. Maggy was the youngest and the most calm. Kat had been waiting it seemed for years and now she was getting her ears pierced. She looked at her dad and wondered when she could get a second piercing, hmmm.
Anna was now on a mission. There was now no reason why they shouldn’t all have matching dresses. She led them into Nordstroms. Their Easter dresses were all out and Anna saw a group that was perfect for them. For some reason there were big markdowns. They were highlighting a Pink Flounce Detail Midi Dress. It was sleeveless with an A-Line Ruffle skirt with a high waist. They had all of the sizes needed. Maggy was a small and Kat a medium. Anna was a size 8-10 and Dani a large. Dani and Anna got matching pink lace bras and Dani got Whispy Pink tights. They got the girls white tights. But Anna got a very grown up looking pair of Wolford pantyhose in Fairly Light. Anna’s bra and pantyhose were more expensive than all of the dresses that were on sale. Anna was now exerting a little more control and felt she should look more professional.
Anna wanted to take the girls to get some new underwear and dropped Dani off at the Gurlz Salon. Helen met her and told her she looked great. Helen asked how Dani liked her new look. Anna thought you would look good with a few platinum streaks to frame your face, what do you want?” “Anna hasn’t led me wrong before, platinum sound good.” Marcia took hold of my hands and noticed I had a few chips. I told her it was taking me a little while to get used to them. Marcia said she time to redo them for me. When she was done, they looked great although they were a little longer and narrower than before. Marcia called them ‘ballerina’ nails. She finished my nails in DND Gel and Lacquer in Barbie Pink, what else? I hadn’t experienced a Gel nail finish before and when they were done, there was a brilliant shine to them.
Helen told me I was now close to matching with Anna, but there was one more thing. What? Anna had a cartilage piercing on the top of her ear but hadn’t worn anything in it for some time. Dani didn’t know that they didn’t close up. She also didn’t know that they were much more painful than the ear piercing, but the glass of wine she drank helped numb the pain. Dani left with a silver pin in her upper cartilage, new platinum tips on her hair and Barbie nails. Anna was ecstatic but could see Kat taking notice of my new piercing. They left and stopped at a family restaurant for lunch. The waitress led the ladies to a booth. Anna ordered their drinks and food and the little family sat quiet for a few minutes.
Kat spoke her mind, “Why did Dani get another piercing?” “She wanted to match with me Kat. I have a piercing there also but I haven’t worn it in some time. You can get one when you are older.” Anna was ready for her and answered her like an adult. That seemed to satisfy her. She was being taken seriously and treated fairly. She felt like the older sister. Anna said we were going to wear our new dresses to church tomorrow. Kat was excited to be able to show off her new dress and earrings. We got home and Anna asked if everyone wanted to swim before dinner. The girls loved the pool. Anna had Dani’s new suit from Helen’s. It had a ruffle skirt that added a little more modesty for Dani in the waist, although it also had a ruffle on the top that accented Dani’s décolletage. Dani had to wear her bathing cap so her new hair color wasn’t damaged. Dani also had to be careful with her long pointy nails not to scratch anyone.
After rinsing off and changing, the little family made dinner together. Kat helped her mom stir the ingredients for the glaze for their stuffed pork chops. Dani and Maggy had fun putting the lettuce and cheese and toppings in for the salad. Dani took care of cleaning up while Anna helped the girls get changed and ready for bed. Dani got changed and brought in a book to read. Anna left to get changed while Dani started the book. “Once upon a time…” “Dad,” Kat said looking right into Dani’s eyes, “you seem to have made a few changes and I like the changes. Do you like dressing like mom? Bam! Right between the eyes.
Dani took a look at himself and thought that Kat was right. He was dressing like mom. He wasn’t quite sure how to start when Anna intervened. “Kat, why don’t you come with me to get some hot chocolate so Dad can finish the story for Maggy?” Dani had a look of relief as he pulled Maggy in for a hug.
Kat felt like a big girl, going to get hot chocolate with her mom. As they got the water boiling, Anna said, “Kat, do you remember going shopping with me and your sister a few days ago to get some shaping garments for your dad? Your dad needs our help to encourage him to get in shape. His body looks mine in some ways, so he is wearing clothes like mine. But he is still your dad and in some ways, more of a dad than ever. You can always ask me or your dad anything, we are going to tell you the truth.” ‘Mom, why does dad wear higher heels than you do?” Anna winked at Kat, “I think it’s because he wants to be taller than me.” Hahaha “Your dad is trying his best to lose weight and we made a few changes to help. Believe it of not, wearing those heavy bracelets and wearing heels are part of his workout routine. I need your help, too. Can I count on you?”
Kat caught on to the game pretty quickly. “Sure, mom! You can count on me. I’ll get another piercing in my ear and will start wearing high heels tomorrow!” Anna had a good laugh and told Kat that would have to wait until she was as old as her dad. Kat laughed but winked at her mom and said, “We'll see.” Uh oh. If they could look into a personality mirror, they would have seen two identical personalities in different sized bodies. When Kat and Anna returned to the bedroom they found Maggy and Dani curled up and sleeping. Anna covered them up and turned off the light and asked Kat if she wanted to watch a movie.
Dani woke up totally disoriented. He carefully climbed out of bed and went to find the bathroom. He started undressing and then relieved himself. He then found the alcohol to clean his new piercings. He found the makeup remover and worked on his eyes and lips, then he took a warm washcloth and wiped down his face. He suddenly realized his bracelets were gone and grabbed his robe and dashed back to the girls bedroom. He found his bracelets on the dresser and realized Anna must have taken care of them last night before she slipped them back over her wrists. She then looked at the clock and it was nearly time to get up anyway. She got ready for the day, knowing that they would be going to church later. She put on her nightgown and robe and high heels. Next she found all of the new dresses and steamed out a few stray wrinkles and hung them up in the rooms.
Dani got her supplement and mixed it together. Dan was a smart man and knew what was happening. But Dani was on a relationship high. Dan had never connected with his wife like Dani did and he was willing to give it his all to make this continue. He still had to talk to his parents and who knows who else. Dani decided she would put on her breast pump since she would miss exercise today. She applied the anti-stretch creme and turned on the machine. Dani read the ingredients as she zoned out. Estrogen was the first thing listed. No surprise there. As he put the machine away 15 minutes later, his nipples were on ‘high alert’ and were feeling the burn, to say the least.
His solace was interrupted by Kat entering the kitchen. “Hi Dad, I like your shoes.” “Thank you Kat, would you like to try them on?” “Thanks Dani!” When Anna finally came down she found Dani and Kat laughing while Kat walked around in Dani’s heels. Anna had tears in her eyes watching the two of them. She gave Kat a little wink when she looked over. Yes, indeed, she needed to keep a close watch on Kat. Kat had mentally moved herself up one place on the pecking order and Dani didn’t even notice.
Dani reclaimed her heels and finished up breakfast. They all got dressed with Dani and Anna helping the girls getting ready. Kat immediately went with her mom and loved being the older sister. Dani and Maggy were giggling and having a great time. They had their tights and shoes on and Maggy was watching Dani put on makeup when Anna and Kat came in. Dani and Maggy broke out giggling again while Anna and Kat looked at each other and rolled their eyes. Anna helped Dani put on little feather earrings through Dani’s lower hole. Then she had a little gift for Dani and attached a bejeweled ear cuff to both the top hole and her bottom hole.
Anna had Kat take Maggy to the kitchen while she finished with Dani. “Dani, I heard the breast pump on earlier, are your nipples sensitive?” Dani nodded and Anna showed him a couple of thimble sized rubber cups. Anna put a little of the creme inside the first and then squeezed it slightly while fitting it over Dani’s extended nipple. Dani gave an audible sigh as her nipple relaxed into the cup. Anna put the other suction cup on and situated Dani’s breasts back into her lace nursing bra. She then spun Dani around and pulled down her panties. Anna slid an estrogen suppository into Dani’s bottom and followed that with a tampon to keep it from leaking out. “Dani, both of those things will help, trust me.”
They rode to church with Dani and Maggy in the back seat. Anna glanced back with a smile as Dani and Maggy were talking baby talk and giggling. Kat could only shake her head. They saw their friends Ellen and Teri when they walked in. Ellen wasn’t surprised that Dani was presenting as a total woman. But if she hadn’t know Dani, she would never have suspected she was born a man. Ellen was a little taken aback when Anna and her older daughter walked up to greet them. Kat was right next to her mom and spoke up just like her mom.
Dani and Maggy were holding hands and walking slower and talking nonstop. One of the church ladies asked Dani if she would like to bring her daughter back to the children area. Dani gave a quick wave to Anna to let her know and soon Maggy and Dani were surrounded by a throng of little children with attentive Moms watching and helping. Dani met several other mothers and joined in the talk about school and activities. Dani was asked if she could help with the cookout after service. “I’d love to help, what can I do?” Would you take your daughter and the other five year olds out for a walk on the grounds to keep them busy?” After church was out Anna and Kat saw Dani with a bunch of little girls gathered around having fun skipping and chasing butterflies. Kat turned to her mom and said, “Dani is so silly, I just love her.” Anna just chuckled, realizing what was happening.
They joined Ellen and Teri with the girls at a round picnic table under a shade tree. Anna held Dani close and slipped her hand inside Dani’s bra to release the suction cups. When she did she couldn’t believe the size of Dani’s nipples. She tucked them into her purse and gave Dani a little peck. They were all sitting and eating when two young men walked up and asked if they could join them. Ellen stood up and introduced everyone to Bob and Craig. Dani thought they must be friends of Ellen’s and struck up a conversation with Craig. She soon found that Craig was an investment banker she had not dealt with before, but was touting a new safe haven fund for small investors. Teri and Bob stood up and said they were going for a walk. Dani stood up to start clearing the table and Craig said he would help. Anna gave Dani a wink and said she and Ellen would take Kat and Maggy to the playground.
Dani and Craig gathered up all the plates and silverware to take back to the kitchen. Craig Rummel wanted to know more about Dani’s investment strategies. Dani was on a hormonal high and was trying to move carefully to not irritate her nipples. After the cleanup, they headed over to the playground. Dani looked at the situation and quickly sobered up from all her estrogen and wondered how Craig had managed to separate her from her pack. She rushed as fast as her heels would carry her and soon had little Maggy in her arms. Craig assumed that Maggy was Dani’s niece and wondered about Maggy calling her mommy.
Anna had asked Ellen and Teri to join them back at home to relax around their pool. A little later the whole group was in their bathing suits, splashing in the pool. Dani had her swim cap on to protect her hair. Maggy had a blowup chair that Dani put her in the pool in. Dani liked to swim around pushing Maggy while telling her stories. Anna was showing Kat how to play water polo with the floating baskets. Kat was all muscle and loved swimming and playing in the pool. Ellen had on a beautiful gold lame bikini that was meant for lounging and not any serious swimming, while Teri wore a modest one-piece ruched suit. Today was the first day for Dani to wear his new bikini from Helen’s. At first glance it looked like a normal bikini with ruffles around both the top and bottom. But the ingenious part to this suit is the clear rubberized material that wrapped tightly around Dani like an underbust corset, but it fastened back on itself like cling wrap.
Dani was thinking about getting dinner ready when the doorbell rang. Anna put on her coverup and said she would take care of it. A few minutes later Craig and Bob walked into the pool area with a couple of large pizzas, a box of chicken nuggets and wine and beer. Dani quickly got out of the pool and covered up. She asked Anna if she could help her inside and asked Ellen to watch the girls. Dani was nearly hyperventilating. “Anna, what is going on?” “Calm down Dani, I’ve known Craig for several years through the Big Consulting Firm. He has one of the top hedge funds for small investors. I’ve heard you mention the Chinese Virus several times now and I’m worried. If there is some global issue, you are going to need a safe haven to park fund in, won’t you? That is what Craig specializes in. I asked him to give us a presentation after dinner.”
“Dani, I know you are going through a lot right now, but I am on your side. Please trust me. I’d like to think of ourselves as partners. We need to look out for each other. I have some ideas how we can work together. But we need to protect what we have first. Go get changed into something more comfortable and meet us outside.”
Dani got up went and changed into her maternity bra and panties with a tunic top and blue capris that ended at her knee. She put on her makeup, fluffed up her hair, gave a little spritz of perfume, stepped into her heels and went back down to the party. She brought out plates and napkins and plastic drink cups because of the pool.
Dani had just turned another corner. She went from full panic mode to full feminine Dani mode in a New York Minute. She was totally relaxed knowing that Anna was in charge and he didn’t need to make any decisions. Dani sat with Maggy and Kat at the kids table while they ate their chicken nuggets and carrot sticks. They went back inside and Dani and Maggy curled up in one corner of the couch while Kat stood with her mom while Ellen and Teri and Bob left. Dani gave them a wave along with Maggy.
Craig started his presentation with his iPad hooked up through the large screen tv. He went over the companies selected in his ‘safe haven’ fund. They weren’t the high flyers that investors drooled over, but they were companies that would survive and even flourish under severe economic conditions. He was focused on natural resources companies. Companies that provided crop management services and companies that provides personal services to the aging ‘baby boomer’ generation that was retiring later, but in larger numbers than ever before.
Anna questioned Craig about the size of the ‘safe haven’ fund and the timing of their investments. They both signed a Non-Disclosure Agreement so that could look at the details of the fund. Anna was pouring over the details while Dani had two sleepy girls in his arms. Dani extricated herself from the couch and picked up Maggy while Kat followed her to bed. Dani got the girls ready for bed and tucked them in. When he walked to the door, Maggy was already asleep, but Kat said, “Goodnight mom.” Dani gave her a wink and stepped out of her heels and left them by Kat’s bed. Katherine loved her new mom, Dani, and knew she had her right where she wanted her.
Dani put on her house mules and went into the kitchen to put on coffee. When she came out, Anna and Craig were still talking numbers. Anna quickly showed Dani what they discussed and said she needed a break. Dani followed Anna out onto their porch and were soon joined by Craig. “You have a beautiful family. Thank you for inviting me in.” Anna looked at Dani and responded, “Dani and I are looking forward to working with you, Craig. We should get again in a few days to take the next step.” Dani was tired, but knew this was important. “Anna and I will be changing our company’s approach and are looking for people and companies we can trust. I hope that will include you.” Dani moved over to shake hands but Craig pulled her into a quick embrace and whispered, “I hope our relationship works out.”
Dani had a lot to think of as Anna and her showed Craig out. Dani locked up and found Anna coming out of the bathroom after cleaning up. “Get ready for bed dear, I left your clothes inside the bathroom for you.” Dani had her nighttime waist training corset on and pranced out in her high heels with her bracelets still over her arms. Anna laid Dani on her back and hooked her hands back to side of her corset. “We need to talk, or really, I need to talk.” She reached down and put a red ball gag in Dani’s mouth for effect.
“I love you Dani. I couldn’t ask for a better partner. This started out as a weight loss programmed I think you are well on your way, although we may need to readjust your goals a little lower. But things are different for us now. I was always your wife and I was fine with that. But now I’m your partner, and I like that much better. I know it’s not as important to you and you support me fully, but I feel fulfilled now more than ever. I don’t ever want to be your ‘wife’ again. I think we make terrific ‘partners’ and mom’s. I’ve watched how you bonded with Maggy like never before. And although Kat thinks she is in charge of you, we both know she loves you dearly.”
Anna was on a roll, “Dani, you’re a smart mom and know what is going on. Your weight loss is serious and we are now shooting for 135 lbs, based on our results so far. Because your breasts are so large, I admit I wanted you to feel what happened in my puberty. You have had a lot of female hormones introduced to your body, and you seem to be adjusting well. Your ‘supplements’ from Tracey are for older women going through menopause that need HRT. The anti-stretch creme is another powerful estrogen base compound.”
Anna had a smile on her face when she confessed, “Dani, when I saw how your nipples were growing, I just had to add the nipple suction cups. I remember when mine were ‘budding’ like yours and wanted to relive that. I’m sorry but I know that you are also on a ‘nipple high’ right now. If you do not agree with what I have said, please tell me.”
When she took the ball gag out of Dani’s mouth, she smiled and gave her a big kiss. “One other thing, I love girls and boys, so don’t you think this is going away.”
Dani was desperate to get to sleep, but knew this was the most important moment in her whole life. “Anna, I was elated when you said you would help me lose weight. I know that you got focused like we haven’t seen in a while. It scared me a little, but I was excited. I know we went over the top a little, but I felt I could trust you. I actually felt better today than ever before in my whole life by just talking ‘baby talk’ with our little Maggy. I don’t really want to be the ‘husband’ in our relationship, but I want to provide safety for our family. And I may just burst if you keep putting these nipple suction cups on me! But I would love for you to take the lead in our family. I always used to look to you for direction, and I know you will take good care of us.”
Anna was about to take advantage of her partner, but had to give her a heads up. “Dani, you have your first manic cardio workout at 7am, then you need to get back here and cleaned up for your 10am appointment with Doctor Carmen Jansen. After that we will meet with your ex-partner to separate our business out.” Dani just smiled and started her ministrations with Anna. Anna was too eager. Dani liked to keep her on a high, but wanted her on edge. As Anna sat down on top of Dani, she almost came right then. She had the best husband in the world, and the best cunnilingus tongue she could ever imagine. Anna was writhing in bed, wondering if she was dreaming or just enjoying her new partner.
Dani woke up Monday morning at 630am, got dressed and headed off for her first ‘manic cardio’ class. Tracey was excited to see Dani there. Anna texted Tracey earlier to let her know that Dani was full speed ahead on the manic cardio, weight loss and fat redistribution. She also texted that they had lowered their goals to 135 lbs. Dani walked into the gym dressed to workout, then changed into her high heeled workout shoes. Dani had stars in her eyes as she tried to follow Tracey in the workout. The workout took an intense turn up at the end. Tracey was getting turned on watching this man/woman follow her instructions with a smile on her face. Dani gave a big smile to Tracey whenever she looked over.
After class Dani got back home quickly. After her shower, Anna was waiting with her outfit. Anna had a white lace maternity bra paired with a sheer white top. Dani also pulled up her stockings and then the black pencil skirt. Dani gave a shoulder wave to Anna as she left to go to her Doctors appointment. Anna said she wanted Dani to have some personal time with the doctor. Fifteen minutes later, Dani was signing in at the receptionist desk. After taking blood and urine and weight, blood pressure, and temperature, and given a thorough review of her body, Dani was anxious to talk the doctor.
Dr. Deborah Hansen was intrigued by Dani’s presenting. She had seen several transgendered patients but nothing like her. “Hi Dani, would you tell me about yourself?” Dani was wondering how to explain how she went from Alpha Male running his own business, to a lady in waiting. Dani’s breasts were telling her to settle down.
“Doctor, you won’t believe all of this started with my asking Anna for help with my ‘muffin around the middle.’ She helped me get waist training shape wear and then we realized my man boobs were larger than we thought and I needed to wear a bra. Well, once we had gotten the bra and waist cincher on, I didn’t look like I had a man’s body. Then Anna had the idea of us shopping as girlfriends and now I look more like a woman than a man. That sounds kind of crazy, doesn’t it?”
“I have been taking a weight loss supplement instead of my regular lunch and I know it contains a strong estrogen component for women going through menopause, but we thought that would help redistribute the fat around my waist. But then Anna hooked me up to her breast pump and my nipples started sticking out. Anna puts a creme on my breasts afterward that also contains estrogen. Then yesterday, she thought she would help me even further by putting little suction cups with the estrogen creme on my nipples.”
When Dani’s talked about her breasts and sensitive, expanding nipples, Doctor asked Dani how she felt about her new sensitivity. Dani these entirely new sensations that felt good.
“Doctor, I started out trying to lose weight and ended up with a whole new outlook. I am concerned about my hormones. I feel like there are warring factions in my body. I like who I am now and want to move forward.”
Dani reached out with her long nails to make a point. “Anna is now running our business. If you want to talk to her, she would look forward to it. She thought we should have some time alone today to talk freely, but if she was sitting right here, I would have told you the same things. We no longer think of each other as husband and wife. We like to think we are partners.”
Doctor Hansen couldn’t wait to work with Dani. She was a unique case of someone with a supportive partner going through a total transformation in mid-life. “Dani, there are several options in terms of hormone therapy, but your main issue to start with is the testosterone in your system is interfering with your other goals. We can solve that two ways. We can give you drugs to counteract the testosterone, and you would eventually stop producing it at all. Or we could just clip the off the two little balls and have a clean start. I’ll give you prescriptions for full HRT and we will monitor you closely. I’d like to see you back here in two weeks.”
The doctor left Dani in the room to absorb all of that and to discuss it with Anna. Anna was excited for Dani and asked what course that Dani wanted to choose. “Anna, we have our beautiful children and it seems the best course for me is an orchiectomy. Doctor Hansen said she could do it in the office but that you should probably be here.” “I’ll be there in 30 minutes.” Anna called her mom to watch the kids, and quickly got herself ready. She remembered getting Dani all dressed up professionally earlier to go see Dr. Hansen. She couldn’t wait to talk to her.
Dani was all prepped when Anna arrived. She gave Dani a kiss and sat beside her. Dani was numbed and didn’t feel a thing when they heard the two testicles dropped into the pan. Doctor Hansen looked up and asked if they wanted to keep them? She got two disgusted faces and then extracted a sample to send for analysis. “Dani, you should stay here for an hour or so. My nurse will help you when you want to get dressed. I’ve stitched the extra skin back to give you a more authentic looking vagina. You’ll just need to keep your penis tucked away.” Anna came around to inspect, then gave Dani a big smile and left with Dr. Hansen. Dr. Hansen asked her office manager if she could rearrange about an hour in her schedule so she could meet with Anna. Anna could tell that Dr. Hansen was excited about Dani.
“You have got to tell me what happened. When Dani told me this all started because ‘he’ wanted to lose weight, I knew there was more to this story.”
Anna and Dr. Carmen Hansen had known each other since high school where they were best friends. They had gone their separate ways but stayed in touch. When Carmen opened her Ob/gyn practice, Anna was one of her first clients. Carmen had delivered both of their children as well.
“Carmen, I don’t know where to start. Dani and I have become BFF’s” It did start with me getting shape wear for ‘him’, but there were other things that were less feminine that could have worked as well. But that lit a spark in us. He was like my dress up doll. Then when I thought I had gone too far, he just smiled and kissed me. Carmen, Dani now has nails longer than I have ever had. Her ears are pierced twice and her cartilage twice. Kat and Maggy call him mom, and Kat absolutely has Dani wrapped around her finger. She’ll be having Dani dress up as a princess and serve them tea before long.” hahaha
“Once we focused on re-shaping his waist, his breasts were highlighted. I’m telling you Carmen, I can’t keep my hands off her breasts and nipples. My god, did you see her nipples? They are delicious. Then we got her hair highlighted in a pixie that will eventually grow into my style. And her new ‘manic cardio’ class has her working out in high heeled sandals. Dani wears nothing less than 3 1/2” heels now. And today I told her this morning that she needed to make her own decision. Then she calls me up and tells me you are cutting off her balls in an hour. I was speechless.”
“Do you have any advice for me?” “Yes, where can I get my own Dani?” haha
“These next few weeks are going to be an emotional roller coaster for Dani. Her testosterone producing testes are gone and should be out her system soon. I’ve given her a full course of HRT and the supplements and cremes should also help get her system regulated. Of course, the breast pump and nipple cups will only help to further stimulate her own breast tissue to grow,” she said with a wink to Anna.
“I have two more questions Carmen. Are Dani’s breasts going to keep growing? I think they fit her body pretty well.”
“That’s a good question, Anna. But the answer is that I just don’t know. I haven’t seen too many men with large breasts. We’ll just have to monitor things, but eventually, nature will take its own course. How large is Dani’s mom?”
“Dani’s mom has at least a full C-cup. My second question is about her weight. ‘Dan’ weighed 176 several days ago. Tracey said she weighed in at 170 before her workout fully clothed with shoes on this morning. I think if I got her on a scale tonight it would be closer to 160. ‘Dan’s’ original goal was 160. I think a better goal for Dani is 135. Do you think that’s healthy for her?”
“I think 135 lbs is an excellent goal for Dani. She is going to grow in her hips and backside some and her waist will get smaller and smaller. If she loses another 25 pounds, you two could wear the same clothes, couldn’t you,?” she said with another wink.
With a sly smile on her face, Anna got up to go and said, “Why, I never thought of that?”
The two were still laughing when Anna collected Dani from the waiting room and helped her into Anna’s car. “We’ll leave your car here and have an Uber driver deliver it home. I’ll leave your keys with the receptionist.” Dani had a serene look on her face as they drove home. Anna’s mom was playing with the girls as Anna took Dani up to bed. “You’ve had a big day already, sweetie, you need your rest. You’ll feel this morning’s workout begin to burn soon and you’ll need to take your painkillers later when you wake up.” She got up to leave, then stopped.
“Dani, we were supposed to meet your current partner Mark Evans at 1pm today. When I called the office to reschedule because of your surgery, I was told that Mark was still in Italy on vacation. Did you know about that?” Dani shook her head no. “Very interesting.”
Anna called up Tracey to give her an update and let her know that Dani would’t be back to class until next week at the earliest. They agreed to change Dani’s goal to 135 lbs. Anna told Tracey that Dani’s doctor agreed completely with the plan. She told Stacey that after Dani’s procedure today, she wouldn’t see any more testosterone in Dani’s bloodwork either. “Do you mean that Dani had her testes lopped off?” “I was as surprised as you are. She called me after seeing the doctor and asked if I could pick her up after her orchiectomy! Once she gets back on her feet, we should see some real changes in her body. Her doctor looked at the supplement you recommended and thought that was perfect for Dani. “I have to tell you Anna, Dani was the most active member of the workout this morning, and had big smile on her face the whole time. I can’t wait to have her back.”
Several hours later, Dani woke up in pain. The pain was all over her body from the manic cardio she participated in. There was a dull ache between her legs but nothing like the muscle burn all over her body. She looked over and saw that Anna had left her medication and glass of water on the night table. After taking the medication, Dani looked in the mirror. She didn’t look too bad, but freshened up and put her robe over her nightgown and slipped into her house mules. She gingerly walked down to the living room. Maggy was up and running to her new mom. Dani picked her up and slowly walked over to the couch. Dani was soon talking baby talk with Maggy and giggling and laughing. Anna and Kat rolled their eyes and decided to get dinner. They made a big salad and chicken noodle soup. Just what the doctor ordered.
After dinner, Anna asked the Kat if she could watch a movie with her sister while she talked with Dani. Kat gave her mom a wink and put on the movie for them.
Anna brought Dani to the kitchen table. “Dani, I’m worried about your company. Mark is no where to be found and your employees are wondering what to do. Besides you and Mark, you have 5 employees that are depending on you. I talked to Debbie, your office manager today and arranged for us to meet the staff tomorrow. We need to put together a plan for them. Dani, I’m worried about Mark. Italy is one of the hotspots for the virus. I’ve gone through your financials for the last year and have some questions for you. What are these payments to this company for?” “I’m not sure, that was Mark’s connection. Can you discern the total payments?”
“It looks like there were 3 payments of $100k, but there is a lump sum due of $2million next week.” “That can’t be right, we don’t have any contracts like that. We need to get online now.” For the next two hours Dani went over every transaction and unfortunately, it looked like Mark was ready to rip everyone off and run. Dani and Anna didn’t know what had happened in Italy, but they moved their clients’ money around so it would be safe. Dani also called Craig and set up a meeting for tomorrow morning.
Dani and Anna spent the rest of the evening with their girls, eating popcorn and watching the movie. Dani and Maggy weren’t watching much of the movie, but were having fun tickling each other. Kat and Anna pretended to watch the movie, while enjoying watching Maggy and Dani. They all ended up in Dani and Anna’s bed as they fell fast asleep.
The next morning they were all up and ready to go into ‘the office.’ Kat and Maggy had on their short outfits while Dani and Anna looked like professionals. The only difference is that today was the first day for Dani to make her appearance. Once again, Anna had laid the groundwork by talking to Debbie and sending her pictures of Dan as Dani. Debbie said everyone would be ready. Debbie knew there was something going on but didn’t have a clue as to what that was. Mark hadn’t been heard of for days and now Anna seemed to be in charge.
Anna and Debbie were good friends. Debbie had worked for Dani and Mark since she graduated from college. She immediately rose to top of the consultants and was rewarded with more responsibility and an increasingly higher salary. She was apprehensive of all the changes and thought she should be exploring other options. When the Nelson’s walked through the door at 8
am, she did a double take. Dan, now Dani, looked almost regal as she brought in her girls with her. Anna had a fire in her eyes and asked Debbie to come into Dan’s office. Dani held the girls while Anna went over the details with Debbie.
“Debbie, I know you are nervous about your position here, but let’s talk before everyone arrives.” Anna sat behind Dan’s desk and showed Debbie the transactions, then asked for her help to determine the best course of action. Debbie and Anna worked for an hour to unravel Mark’s subterfuge. When they were done, they had reclaimed all of the assets and had moved all of their client funds into a side account for safekeeping. By the time the rest of staff arrived, Anna and Debbie had a plan in place and new operating procedures. Dani was coloring with Maggy while Kat stood next to her mom, Anna. Anna had her hand on Kat’s shoulder as her daughter took up a position next to Anna. Kat was growing up before Anna’s eyes and she remembered her mom always telling her the apple doesn’t fall far from the tree. She knew Kat was destined for great things in her life.
When the rest of the staff arrived, Dani and Maggy were waiting with coffee and bagels for everyone. Many wondered who this mother and daughter were, but enjoyed the coffee and bagels on their way to the conference room. When Anna and Debbie called the meeting to order, the staff had a feeling of relief as Anna laid out the plan moving forward. Anna would be in the office Monday, Wednesday and Friday, while Dani would be in on Tuesdays and Thursdays and would be available for zoom meetings at any time. Debbie was now in charge of day to day operations. Dani laid out a new stock incentive program that they would all be a part of.
By this time, all of the staff was aware that Dani used to be Dan. They were also aware that Mark was gone, and Anna was now in charge. There was a collective sigh of relief as they were told that all of them were going to get new computers and monitors at home. They were also told they could work from home one or two days a week. Two of the new moms were thrilled. Dani stood up at the end of the meeting. “I appreciate everyone’s acceptance to our new direction. I have the utmost confidence that we are moving in the right direction. I have obviously changed a bit on the outside, but inside I am looking forward to building new relationships with you all.
There was a new upbeat feeling in the office as they all had new goals and a new sense of urgency. When Craig Rummel showed up in the office an hour later, there was a renewed excitement in the office. Craig was one of the most eligible bachelors in all of the surrounding Chicago area. Craig, Anna, Dani and Debbie met with him to talk about final procedures. Craig did a high level presentation and they all agreed to move forward. Anna and Debbie decided on an initial investment while Craig had coffee with Dani.
Debbie Reynolds went to Northwestern University and was one of the top financial grads. Her connection with Anna got her an interview, but her drive and intelligence insured her hire. She learned a lot from Mark, but immediately connected with Dan. Dan gave her as much responsibility as she demanded. Dan thought that Debbie was a key to their future and wanted to make sure she had all the help she needed. Now that Dani had emerged, she was concerned that all of their work together would be lost. But when Dani told Debbie that she was counting on her to help Anna run the firm, Debbie felt her hard work had paid off.
While talking over coffee, Craig could tell that Dani was off the market. Dani was warm and inviting but Craig could tell he had no chance with her. When Debbie returned to ask them to return to the conference room, she grabbed Craig’s arm and led him back to the room. Craig’s attention shifted to Debbie and realized she was the driving force behind management. Debbie wasn’t looking for a man, she wanted to build a career, but there was something intriguing about Craig. When Craig left he had a signed agreement and a huge investment. He also had Debbie’s phone number and a date for Thursday night.
Anna and Dani left the office with a new company name and a new attitude. The new firms was called KM Investments. Debbie was now the office manager and Anna was the managing director of the firm. Dani was totally involved in all aspects, but tended to review all transactions off-line at her home.
Dani now started to take charge at home. She looked at the requirements for her daughters at school. She also looked at the homeschooling websites and saw the plethora of information for young minds. Dani started purchasing books and curriculums for her daughters. While Anna was back in her element as a top notch consultant, Dani took over their household duties. Kat and Maggy started reading and giving book reports. Then they started a homeschooling project to study the works of Georgia O’Keeffe. She was recognized as the ‘Mother of American modernism.’ They studied her upbringing, born in Wisconsin in the late 1800’s. It was a hard life in Midwest America. While having a similar upbringing to Laura Ingalls Wilder, the two women had different passions in life. Georgia’s portraits of New Mexico landscapes and women were breathtaking.
Kat loved learning from her new mom. Dani was totally focused on Kat’s emerging personality. She knew Kat wanted to be in charge like her mom, Anna. Dani’s only goal was to see her girls grow into self actualized women. But when Dani and Maggy got together, there was way too much baby talk, tickling and laughing for Kat and Anna.
By the next Monday, they were in a routine. Dani got up and went to manic cardio, then came home and got breakfast for everyone. While Anna got ready, Dani had the girls getting themselves ready for the day. Anna got a kiss and hug from all her girls before heading to the office.
Dani was now tipping the scales at 145 lbs and was happy as a clam. Anna had taken over the office duties and Dani was teaching the girls at home. Debbie was on her second date with Craig and also on her way to becoming a partner in the firm.
But as quick as that all happened, the new CV-19 was now forcing a lockdown in many midwestern states. Anna said they would all work from home now. Anna would video conference with all the staff three times a day. Their clients were ecstatic at Anna’s and Debbie’s foresight and soon they had new business knocking on their doors.
Is there another adventure for Anna and Dani? Let me know your comments. Thanks. Dee
Who’s Feminizing Who?
Dana is a last year college student who likes following an all-female band. When one of them takes an interest in him, he feels like he has won the lottery.
I had known Laura for about six months when we were having lunch with her roommate Carolyn one Friday after our classes. Laura and Carolyn were close friends from high school and had been part of an Indie band with their friend Bethany. Bethany had just explained that she was leaving for an around the world trip with her parents for her college graduation. Laura and Carolyn were ecstatic for her. Then they looked at the calendar. It was approaching Labor Day and they had plans for the fall that just got sidetracked.
The three of them had been taking gigs at the local college scene to give them exposure over the spring and summer while they worked on developing their own song list. I was at every performance and liked to dance and sing along to their songs. The girls always drew a large crowd with many college girls in attendance because of the song choices. Consequently, I was often dragged into the girls’ line dances too.
That’s where I met Laura and her roommates Carolyn and Beth. They called themselves the Hot Flames. I used to hang out to meet coeds while listening to their music. The crowd that followed them included a lot of women. They were almost like a Lilith Fair concert. I liked the crowd and liked dancing to their music. After a few months, I met Laura between sets. She had recognized me, and we had a drink together. She saw me dancing with several women and asked me about it. I told her I loved dancing to their music, so I would just dance with whoever was dancing. She thought that was sweet but had a suggestion for me to appear more androgynous so the other ladies would feel more at ease. I liked her suggestion, but my confusion must have been evident.
She said, “Dana, I like you and your attitude. How would you like to go shopping tomorrow?” One of the goddesses was asking me out? Heck yes. “That sounds wonderful. What time?” She told me to text her my address and she would pick me up at 10am. She said dress casual, just shorts and a t-shirt and sandals. I was so excited I stood in front of my closet for a long time to figure out what to wear. I had a pair of denim dressy shorts that only came about halfway down my thighs and had a wide cuff along the bottom. I had one of the Hot Flames t shirts and wore that along with my thong sandals. I shaved as close as possible the next morning and then had a sudden urge to clean up the hair on my legs and arms and underarms. That looked much better.
I then turned to my hair. It was fairly long. On the dance nights I did a small braid on both sides to pull my hair back on my head. Today I decided to try and braid it myself and put it into an elaborate French braid like they showed on YouTube. I finished it off with an heirloom. My mom had knit me a hat when I was younger. It was a loose-fitting cap with a ribbon band that looped in and out that had flowers sewn in. The unique thing about it were the bunny ears that stood out. I thought the girls would get a chuckle from it. I was trying to figure out where to put my wallet and keys when I heard the knock on my door.
I was expecting Laura, but Carolyn and Beth were right behind. “How’s our number 1 fan?” They loved my hat but thought it might get hot while shopping but they had another idea. They had me sit down on the kitchen chair and they started fussing with my braid. “Dana, who did your braid for you?” I told them I watched tutorials and then did it myself. They were amazed. Beth, who is the girliest of the three carefully pulled some hair from my braid, twisted and combed it and then tucked it in, giving me bunny ears of my own! They told me to stand and turn around and they were very pleased with my look, especially my smooth legs. I was standing their terrified but thrilled to be hanging out with my heroes. Beth took another minute to give me a softer look. She put blush on my cheeks and mascara and eyeliner on my eyes. We were ready to shop! Laura handed me a cross body knit purse to put my stuff in. When I opened it, there were some cosmetics and personal items in there too.
I was having a great time with my new girlfriends and they were just treating me like one of them. The first stop was Claire’s to get my ears done. Beth sat down next to me and told our operator I wanted the same as her. I just smiled and left with three holes in each ear plus a cartilage piercing on top of each ear. Laura and Carolyn were beaming when we came out. They both were hugging me and then Beth, Laura and Carolyn each took turns giving me a peck on my lips! “C’mon girlfriend, we have lots to do. Beth grabbed my hand and headed out for more shopping.
I never received so much attention from three hotties before. Next stop was Victoria’s. The girls were all chatting about their upcoming talent festival in the fall. They wanted to make sure I was dressed for it. “Dana, we know you are not a girl and we appreciate you playing along with us today. We still need to get you bras and panties and then a couple of outfits. Are you ready?”
A little bit about me, Dana. I grew up in the Midwest of the USA. I was always a clever child and was fascinated about how things worked. I was built like my mom, about 5’6” and 130 pounds. Not a bruiser, but I could generally hold my own. After college, I planned on continuing the consulting business I was running from my apartment. My mom was a hairdresser and I found a niche helping independent beauty salons in the electronic age. I helped to set up their appointment and billing systems and was constantly tweaking their databases to keep in touch with their customers. I started growing my hair when I was 13. At first it was a novelty and it was cool. But my mom insisted I keep it looking good, so I washed and conditioned and brushed until mom was satisfied. Now whenever I am at one of my customers, they are always trying to fix my image.
The Hot Flames were Carolyn, Beth and Laura. They were all seniors as well. Carolyn was a finance accounting major, Beth was psychology major and Laura was in fashion design.
Carolyn played keyboards and Laura played acoustical guitar, while Beth played a number of tamborines and other percussive devices.
So, I knew what I was getting into, but with these three helping me, I was putty in their hands. Beth grabbed my hand and all of a sudden, we were best girlfriends on a mission. Behind me I heard Carolyn whisper “where did you find this guy, he’s perfect.” They were laughing and I took that as a real compliment. At Victoria’s I bought 5 sets of panties and bras and left the last one on. I was a 34 B according to the girls and this bra helped me to achieve that. When we left I was looking fairly feminine with my hair, bra and panties. Next stop was Forever 21. Prior to that we had to all stop in the ladies room. I had been in a ladies restroom with my mom, but that was a long time ago. This was a revelation. The girls were giggling again. Laura handed me a silver egg and told me to put those on when I’m in the stall. The girls were cracking up now, but I gave them a serious stare and said, “of course madam” and gave my best curtsy. The whole bathroom was in an uproar now. I was able to get the pantyhose on without snagging anything and then re-emerged from the stall. I got the slow clap from a few patrons. Laura had me scoot up to the vanity to wash my hands. After they were washed, Laura turned me around and started in on my makeup. She added some concealer around my eyes and re-applied the blush and mascara. She then lined my lips, put a lipstain on me, then handed me a lip gloss and showed me how to apply it. Wow, these girls were going all out on me. I thought, why not? I can just wash it all off at the end of the night.
Forever 21 was fun. Lot’s of juniors clothing, just my size. When we left I had three ‘outfits’ and I was wearing a short denim skirt and had a bolero type denim jacket over my bra and t-shirt. I know it was very silly of me to buy all of this, but we were having a lot of fun together.
After that, the girls were done and we agreed to shop another day. We stopped at one of the campus pubs for dinner. I shocked them by telling that dinner was my treat since they were so kind to me today. I told them about my consulting business. Again, I heard Laura and Carolyn whispering, “this is just too good to be true.” I was on cloud nine. The girls insisted on providing the dessert so we went back to their apartment. When we were inside, we got a drink and were all sitting on their sectional couch.
Beth came over to me and knelt in front of me. Beth was a vision. She had 80’s big blond hair and looked the part of the sex kitten. Perfectly made up with big sensual red lips. She looked at Laura and said the girls wanted to share dessert with him. This was his last test to his indoctrination into their friendship. She stood up and grabbed his hand. As he stood, Beth guided him over to Carolyn. Laura looked at him and nodded. Dana knelt down in front of Carolyn and she pulled her skirt up to reveal a naked, shaved pink mound. She put her hand around the back of Dana’s head and pulled his face into her wetness.
I was thrilled. I get to lick my girlfriend’s roommate’s pussy while everyone watches? I don’t know what rabbit hole I was tumbling down, but the journey was well worth it. After what seemed forever, listening to Carolyn moan and scream, I was released. Laura took my hand as I stood up. She took a warm wash towel and gently caressed my face. Then she walked me over and told me to kneel, in front of Beth! I looked at Laura and she nodded toward Beth. I was now looking closely at Beth and she was no blond! I had my way with Beth, nibbling, licking, sucking and more licking. Beth wasn’t a moaner like Carolyn. As I ratcheted up the attention, Beth would let out a shriek, like a banshee, then she would almost baby talk me into a frenzy. Oddly enough, Beth had a unique taste compared to Carolyn. I was in no way complaining, but cataloguing for future reference.
As Beth finished up, I thought Laura would be next. But after she wiped my face, she had me sit down with the girls. “Dana, you have passed our test and we welcome you into our sisterhood.” Okay, now what? “That’s so sweet of you girls. Thank you.” Then Laura gave me a present from the three of them. Yeah Dana! She gave me a round plastic thingie. Take a look at the date, Dana. Today is Saturday. Turn the dial to Saturday and tap out the pill in your hand. Now swallow the pill.” She said that was my daily routine from now on and she’ll let me know when it is ‘my time of the month.’ Hahaha That was two months ago. I like my little wheel and pills; I’m now starting my third one.
That day was like a unicorn. We went back to our normal routines and I usually saw all of the girls at their Friday gigs. The Hot Flames were getting better and better and they were all excited about the upcoming fall review. But there wasn’t much said of that day for a while.
I hadn’t seen the girls the previous weekend and asked if I could stop by. The girls were depressed because they had been working hard all summer, building towards the annual fall review to showcase their new songs. Bethany said she was sorry, but this was a once in a lifetime opportunity and none of us blamed her. She was leaving on an around the world cruise with her parents. I suggested the girls could find someone that could fill in or just sing as a duet. I was trying to present a solution when all the girls wanted to do was commiserate. I offered to make lunch for them as they handled the news together. I was trying to lighten the mood, so I put on one of Carolyn’s aprons, which looked like a dress on me. I brought out the lunch on a tray. I had poured wine for the ladies and had put together an avocado and chicken sandwich along with a little chicken noodle soup.
The girls thought I was a good sport for trying to cheer them up. They all started chatting and giggling as I served everyone. When I sat down to join them, they were all staring at me. “What did I do?” Laura told me to scoot over next to her. She held my face in her hands and said, “Dana, thank you for being a friend to all of us.” She asked me if she could try something and I said absolutely. After lunch, I served everyone Irish Coffee and the girls were suddenly very chatty. “Come over here Dana and take a seat.” Laura and Carolyn were circling me, but Carolyn had a very skeptical look on her face. Laura said, “Dana, we want to see what you would look like as the third girl in our group.”
Carolyn threw down the gauntlet for me. “I don’t see it Dana. I may be the only that feels this way, but I don’t see how a boy can pull this off.” Pull what off? Laura and Bethany rose to my defense. “Dana is almost the exact same size as Bethany. She has also seen every one of our performances and can sing our songs as well as us!” What? Me substitute for Bethany? Are you crazy? “Laura continued, “let’s do a trial run and see if this idea has any merit all.”
I started to get a little defensive with Carolyn, “Carolyn, I can be just as much of a girl as the rest of you!” She sneered, “Are you kidding? You will be outed as a tranny as soon as you open your mouth.” I put on my most seductive girls voice, “Oh, I don’t think anybody will recognize me, want to make a bet?” Carolyn was excited by my challenge. “Okay, today is Friday. Come next Friday, we have a gig over at Dooley’s. If you can pull that off, we’ll take the next steps.
Whoa! I only have a week to become a girl for the gig on Friday? Okay, I can do this. I looked at Laura and asked her if she could help me. “Of course, Dana. We have a big day tomorrow to get started.” Carolyn shook her head at me and said “Dana, I hope you can pull this off because we are ready as a group. But I see a lot of issues. Your hair is certainly long enough and with extensions and a blonding, you will have a start on the look.
But Dana, Carolyn continued, you have to do more than just look the part. We all have refined our look and Bethany is the most girly of all of us. With her big hair, long nails, flawless makeup, and tight costumes, she can easily get the boys on whipped up into a frenzy. Even I have a hard time walking in the stiletto’s she wears for our performances. Do you think you can do all that? We have been girls our whole life, it’s not reasonable to think you can do that in just a couple of months.”
I didn’t want to cast any shade on the proceedings, so I told Carolyn when I was ready, even she wouldn’t recognize me. “Carolyn, I have almost two months to become a girl. I can do it and you will be surprised.” Carolyn said, “I hope that you can pull this off Dana, but I’ll be totally surprised if you can.”
The girls said they would see what they could do for me tomorrow and then we could go shopping. I was generally sleeping at my place because there wasn’t a lot of extra room at Laura and Carolyn’s apartment. Both Laura and Carolyn asked me to spend the night so we could get an early start tomorrow. As we finished up, both Carolyn and Laura took me into the bathroom. “Dana, the first thing you need to do is take off your makeup and moisturize before bed.” Since I wasn’t wearing any makeup, that part was easy. Then I cleansed, toned, and moisturized my face.
The next step was to rid my body of any hair below my eyebrows. At this point both Carolyn and Laura were spreading a cream on my skin. Laura was giggling as she spread the cream over my genitals and around my rosebud. “You are going to love being hair free, Dana”, they both added. After rinsing and scrubbing my skin, I got out and the girls proceeded to rub a lavender scented lotion into my pink skin.
I wasn’t sure how we got to this point so quickly. I was naked in front of my girlfriend Laura and her roommate Carolyn and they seemed to be unaware. Laura put a nightgown over my head and we all went into the living room. “Dana, we are going to have a slumber party to get you ready for girlhood. Aren’t you excited?” I told them I was ready. We started out with nail polish. I was told to pick out a color for all of us and to start with our toes. I liked the purple sparkly color and was shown how to do all of our toes. After three coats of polish and a shiny top coat, I was directed to our nails. I was shown how to file the nails into the proper shape and gently push back the cuticles. I picked out a Coral color and did Laura and Carolyn’s nails, but they said to just put a topcoat with no polish on mine.
Next up for our girls’ slumber party was makeup. Carolyn showed me how to create a nighttime look for Laura. Then Laura showed me how to do the same on Carolyn. I had just done the girls makeup under their guidance and now they wanted me to do my own. “Just follow the same routine Dana. You will need to do your makeup every day for the next two months. I started out by dabbing concealer around my eyes and blending that in. I then took a foundation sponge and applied a light coating. I was handed the setting powder, and I knew exactly how to cover my face. I then took a large brush and finished the look with a bronzer. I copied the eye look exactly as I did for the girls. I started with an eye liner, then put on three coats of lengthening mascara. I did my lids in a dark, sparkly green. Finally, I again copied the girls look by lining my lips in a very dark red, then applied a matte finish in Flame Red lipstain.
I turned around at Carolyn and shook my hips and said, “who’s the girliest now?” I was proud of how I had done exactly what they wanted. We all had a big laugh and took pictures with each of our phone. It was getting late, so we cleaned up and got ready for bed. Carolyn and Laura wanted to fix my hair for me for being such a good sport. They took me to the kitchen and started by shampooing and conditioning my hair. Then they had me sit in a chair and put a cape around me. Laura was brushing my hair and told me she was going to even out my split ends. My hair was at my shoulder blades, but I generally just put it in a ponytail. She started just a few snips and then said to me, “Dana, if you are going to mimic Bethany, you know she has her trademark bangs!” “Okay,” I shouted, “I’m in. Cut me.”
After I acquired Bethany’s edgy bangs that were cut on an angle, I thought this isn’t so hard after all. To finish up the night, Laura and Carolyn decreed that I would be sleeping in curlers. It was a great night to bond with these girls. I too had my doubts about whether I could pull this off, but I looked at it as a challenge. We were asleep as soon as our heads hit the pillow. It was fun for all of us ‘girls’ to sleep in Carolyn’s huge, king size bed.
I was the first one up in the mornings and crept silently out to the bathroom. I did my business and readjusted my nightgown then straightened out a couple of curlers. I headed back to the kitchen to start the coffee and tried to find ingredients for breakfast. I decided on French Toast and got the ingredients ready. I went back to Carolyn’s room to roust the stragglers. Carolyn and Laura came out of the room, fully dressed as I was preparing to knock. “Good Morning Dana!” Laura set down a pair of four-inch clear mules for me to step into. “We need to start your heel training immediately.”
We all went down to the kitchen. I got the girls a cup of coffee and started putting the French Toast on the grill. I put my apron back on and got all of the toast to take into the girls. As we chowed down on the French toast, Carolyn was the first to speak up. “Dana, you have really been a good sport about all of this, but I don’t see how we can succeed. You have embraced some of the appearance of girls with your hair, but we are a world away from you presenting as a young woman. I don’t want to see you or us getting hurt by this deception.”
“Carolyn, please give me a chance! This is just day one of the new Dana. I have two months to be able to pass. I know that I only have a week to get ready for the gig next Friday, but I can assure you that I am on board 110%.” If you will believe in me, I give you my word that I won’t let you down. Laura spoke up, “let’s give him a chance Carolyn. We can make a decision after our gig next Friday.” Carolyn and I agreed that was a good time to make a final decision on my girltime.
Laura was relentless with me that week. As soon as I came over, she had me dressed in skirts and dresses and watched me like a hawk as I put on my makeup. On Monday, Carolyn gave me 4” stilettos for me to wear ‘to get used to them.’
On Tuesday, I was told to get dressed while Laura and Carolyn just sat sipping wine. I scurried back to get changed. There, laid out on Carolyn’s bed, was a maid’s uniform. Well, I told them I would help out and if Carolyn thinks she can intimidate me, she has another thing coming. I quickly changed into the uniform with all of the lingerie underneath. I then sat down at the vanity and proceeded to apply my makeup. I was getting better at it and was done in no time. I tilted my head down and brushed all of my hair over my head. I then took a can of hairspray and gave my hair a quick shot. Then I flipped my head back and my hair stood out like an 80’s supermodel. I then used a pick and more hairspray to ensure I was done. Laura and Carolyn were effusive in their praise for my dedication.
On Wednesday, the girls said we needed to visit a friend. They had me change into lemon shorts and a blue V-neck t-shirt. Carolyn took us to a nearby mall and we walked together over to the food court. Laura and I had a salad while Carolyn left us. Carolyn came back with packages in hand. She swapped out my sandals for 5” platform sandals. “C’mon Dana, your heel training is now starting in earnest. As I tried to stand up, each girl grabbed one arm and we went back to shopping. Our first stop was Nordstrom’s. As we entered, one of the greeters asked where we were going. Laura said we were looking for the salon, and she pointed us in that direction.
Carolyn and Laura sat down on a bench in the lobby. Carolyn took my hands (which were shaking) and looked me in the eye. “Dana, this next part is going to make you look like a woman, so we need to clear the air first. I don’t think it’s possible for you to pull this off so convincing that we could win the prize. I just don’t think we can do that. You have been 100% cooperative so don’t think Laura and I don’t appreciate it. I just wanted you to know how I feel.” Then Laura took my chin and said, “Dana, I think that you can pull this off and we can win. But the only person that matters right now is you. Should we move forward and see how the chips fall on Friday?” You will have to spend some time in the salon today.”
I had a couple of thoughts running through my mind. I had come this far so there was no way I wasn’t seeing this through to the end. Secondly, I was disappointed that Carolyn didn’t think this was possible. ‘I’m ready to go, ladies. Please let’s get a move on.” They eagerly took me to an upscale salon and told the receptionist about my appointments. Laura sat down in the reception area with me and told me how proud she was of my willingness to help. She gave me three pills and a bottle of water. “Take these Dana. They will take the edge off any procedures.” After taking the pills, Laura introduced me to Paula who was going to guide me.
Paula handed me a glass of wine and said to follow her. She took me to a cubicle and said to put all of my clothes in the locker and put on the gown. I took a big gulp of wine and stepped out of the cubicle only dressed in a long blue gown. I had slipped the silver high-heeled sandals on my feet to keep the gown from dragging on the ground. Paula said I looked great and took me to another room and introduced me to Olivia. Olivia told me to remove the gown and lay face down on the table.
Olivia began the exquisite torture of waxing me. After the first strip was pulled off my calf, I started babbling to Olivia. “Please stop. Isn’t there some alternative to this?” Olivia was ready for me. “I can’t believe it! That was only one strip. Carolyn thought you would last for at least 2-3.”
What? Now Carolyn was betting that I wouldn’t last? I’ll show her. “Olivia dear, please continue my waxing, but could I ask you to do a “full body waxing?” She was surprised that I wasn’t giving up, but then proceeded to do the most thorough job she had ever done. She thought that if I didn’t care, then she was going to wax every hair off my body below my neck. And she did just that. My skin was numb and my mind was numb.
After Olivia was done with me, I thanked her and tipped her for putting up with me. She just smiled and said she will see me soon.
Paula put me back in her chair and started on my hair. She liked my bangs and overall length. She asked me if I was going for a look ‘like Beth.’ I told her that was what I would like. She said no problem and turned me around. She told me I needed extensions if I wanted to pull off the Beth look. I told her I would do whatever was needed. Paula was very chatty. We talked about her boyfriend and her daughter and the new hair styles for fall. She asked me how long I had been dressing. I told her a few days and she burst out laughing. “That’s a good one, Dana. No one that has been through here today thought you were anything but a charming young girl.”
She told me that because I had my ears pierced, she wanted to give me a belly button piercing. When I asked why, she explained that anybody could have pierced ears but only a girl would have a naval piercing. I thought to myself, Carolyn would never expect that. I wanted to show her I was committed. She told me the finishing touch would be a diamond stud in my nose. Okay then, count me in!
While I was sitting in Paula’s chair, Destiny came over with her rolling cart to start on my nails. I never had a manicure before, and the effect was mesmerizing. My eyes were closed as Paula was working on my extensions and Destiny was working on my nails. I relaxed knowing that Laura had explained everything. The next thing I knew Destiny was gently touching my arm to waken me. “Dana, I’ve picked out a color for you based on Laura’s suggestion. Does this look good to you?” I looked down and saw long narrow pink nails airbrushed into elaborate blue and purple butterfly designs. What could I say? I knew this would be another bargaining chip for me with Carolyn. I squealed with joy as I knew this would definitely give me the edge.
Destiny and Paula were jumping around as well. We were all taking selfies of our nails. Paula then went to work on my hair. “Dana, I know you have been wearing this in somewhat of an androgynous look this week, but wouldn’t it be better to have a more feminine look? Otherwise, you are not going to fool anyone!! I was thinking of Carolyn’s challenge to me, so I wanted to make sure that the girls knew that I was serious about going all the way. I knew all I had to do afterwards was cut my hair short, so I told them to give me the most feminine hairstyle they could.
This salon was fabulous, and I was definitely feeling no pain as I was sent out the door. Paula and the other girls were absolutely in love with my hair. Even though my own hair was about at my shoulder blades, the extensions they added took them down my back. After adding the extensions, since my hair was a light brown, auburn highlights were added. Since I was looking for the ‘Beth’ look, my hair was long and full. They even told me how to take care of my hair. I told Paula, “thanks for giving me ‘the works’ today.” Paula said they were delighted to have helped me but that wasn’t anything near ‘the works’, and if I was interested that they could show me things that were amazing.
I headed back to my house to avoid the drama at the girls, but then realized I didn’t have anything to wear in my now ultra-feminine look and went to Laura’s instead. When I knocked on the door, both girls were there to greet me and were jumping up and down commenting on my new ‘look’. “Dana, you look awesome, I can’t believe it’s really you.”
Carolyn was amazed at the transformation and wondered if we had enough time to properly make this happen. “Dana, you look amazing. I just love your hair and I’ve always wanted extremely long nails like yours. Thank you for going to all of this for us. But I just wonder about the rest of this.” She pointed to Laura and her and said, “Dana, you’ve done more than any of us expected, but there is a limit. You know that when it is our time of the month, that strange things happen. When our female hormones go into overdrive once a month, it has numerous effects. Of course, you know what menses is, but do you know what also happens during that time of cleansing? There is a creativity spark that is quite intense. That spark is what some people feel is the true id. You need to feel that spark.
Carolyn said, “I’ll just say this then Dana: If you want to be one of us, you’ll need to experience our hormonal swings, too.” Of course I am having hormonal swings. I’ve been taking taking hormones for the last two months. Carolyn and Laura’s faces lit up. I had been taking their birth control pills for the past two months since our shopping trip.
At this point, we were past all the fine dressing and makeup, and just trying to get ready for Friday’s gig. The three of us sounded really good. I thought we were just as good as any group I’ve heard. Wednesday’s session was our best so far. We had one more day of practice and I had one more day to convince Carolyn that I could pass for Beth. After Thursday’s practice, either I would be in or out.
I got up early Thursday to get to classes. I was done around one and then headed back to Paula’s salon for ‘the works’. I told Paula that I was committed to being the third girl in the group. I had already gotten a lot of work done and wondered if there was anything else? She sat down right next to me and told me about the other service they offer. “Dana, what most girls like you want are breasts. Judging from your body size, I think you would be a C-D cup. Is that what you want Dana? Of course, I did. But can they going to do surgery right now?
Paula saw my anxiety and held me and told me it was going to work out. She held me and told me they had a non-invasive way to simulate breast growth and have helped thousands of people like me. Wow, I’m sure Carolyn had never heard of this! If I can have breasts, at least temporarily, it will give my image a real boost. I told her let’s get started. I went over to another of their stations and was told to lean back as they reclined the chair. Paula said they would need to make sure I was smooth and proceeded to shave my whole upper body. After shaving, she rubbed a sweet-smelling lotion all over me. Then she took another tube of cream and spread it onto my nipples. It was quite an erotic feeling and that ramped up even more when my nipples started expanding. My nipples were pulsing as the cream was absorbed. My areolas seemed to be swelling as well. Slowly my breathing returned to normal.
Paula wheeled over another machine next to me. “Did you like the cream on your nipples, Dana? Oh yes I did, I moaned. Well, this machine will take that to a whole new level. My nipples were now a little numb and Paula brought over a syringe and emptied it directly into my right nipple. It didn’t hurt so much as just felt a little full. She injected my left nipple with the other syringe and then placed two large breast-shaped domes over both breasts, creating a suction. Once they were in place she injected a fat solution to fill up the domes, then she attached a hose to the end of each one then attached the other end to the machine. The machine whirred to life and suddenly my nipples were being sucked and pulled in this fat solution.
While the machine was creating C-cup breasts out of nothingness, my hair was being transformed. I started out with long hair down to my shoulder blades. Now I was getting extensions down to my butt. After attaching the extensions, my hair was full of foils, highlighting my hair.
Paula said to just relax because they were going to work on my Adams apple while the machine worked. She took a tube connected to an atomizer and snaked the tube down my throat. It had an anesthetic on the end, so I never gagged on it. The tube was a fiber optic which enabled her to locate my vocal cords. She gave a spray to my vocal cords and then she sent the probe into my Adams apple cartilage. She then gave a double squirt of another bulb directly into my Adams apple.
She pulled the rubber cable out of my throat and suggested that I not speak for 24 hours. I was a bit confused about my throat while my breasts were now being sucked up into the domes on my chest. I later found out that the injection into my nipples was an estrogen/prolactin cocktail. The fat solution in the domes on my chest actually had come from liposuction of my waist. As the machine on my breast alternated between rest and extreme suction, my own breasts were also reacting to the estrogen shot that put my nipples on high alert. Now my own lipids were slowly being sucked into my burgeoning breast tissue.
Paula had another girl come over while I was finishing. Natalie proceeded to inject collagen into my lips. Paula said I would need to come back in 6-8 months. While I was reclining Paula asked if I liked wearing higher heels. I nodded my head and she said she could help. Her technician Ally came in with a tray and two syringes. Ally said this would help me walk in heels better. She injected both of Achilles tendons and said that would help. Lastly, she asked if I was sure before going ahead with an ‘adjustment’ to my junk. Paula said she could glue things in place so my bottom would look like a lady. I was laying back thinking good thoughts while Paula maneuvered everything in place. My balls were glued back in the inguinal canals. Then they took my penis and gave it a shot at the base, then they pushed it back into itself, leaving only my nubbin visible. She said I would need to sit to pee because it can only spray down. I couldn’t believe it but when I saw myself in just a thong, I was indistinguishable from a cis girl.
I had a huge smile on my face as I was entering the final hurdle with Carolyn and Laura. Once they saw my ‘temporary’ breasts and vagina, and my sensual red lips, there could be no doubt about my sincerity. I had been there about 4 hours when Paula told me I was ‘done’ for today. She unhooked the domes on my chest from the machine and told me that they would drop off on their own sometime overnight. She then had me sit up and attached and sturdy looking Playtex long line bra over my mounds. She turned me around and fastened about 10 eye and hook closures. As I headed home I texted Laura that I just got done at Paula’s and she would be amazed at my new look. Laura was excited but told me that Carolyn was having serious misgivings about our gig tomorrow night. I texted her that I would come by early in the afternoon tomorrow so that we could all get ready.
Friday morning. I got up at 7am because I couldn’t sleep. Paula was right, the domes fell off my chest last night. What I didn’t expect was for me to have legitimate C-cup breasts hanging off my chest. My areolas were at least twice the size of what they were yesterday, and my breasts are awfully perky. I had to take my mind off of my breasts, so I got in the shower and washed and conditioned my hair. I made sure I didn’t have any hair anywhere then dried off. It was difficult to get past ‘my breasts.’ I changed into a rather plain blouse and skirt and then applied a normal daytime makeup look. I stepped into 5” wedge heels, grabbed my purse and headed out. My calves were adjusting to the higher heels because of the shot. In fact, I had to walk on my tiptoes when I wasn’t wearing heels.
I took a deep breath when I got to Laura and Carolyn’s apartment. Carolyn didn’t think I could look realistic enough to pull off our talent show event, but Laura seemed to be my biggest cheerleader in this whole thing. She was always giving me makeup or hair or clothing tips. I had come a long way in two months, but would it be enough to help the girls? I was about to find out.
Carolyn answered the door and we did a quick air hug. Laura was sitting at the kitchen table and the atmosphere was not cheery. “Dana, Laura started, when we started talking about this you were just a boy, and we know that you’ve tried to do your best. We had a dream and were hoping that you could help us achieve that, but here we are.
I was incredulous. What else could I have done? “Laura, where do you think I came up short?” She took my hands in hers and said, “Dana, we said we had different hormones and different body structures.” “Yes, and so do I! Remember you girls started me taking female hormones two months ago. And now look at this, I pulled down my top and bra and let my breasts hang out. The girl’s mouths were now wide open. Laura reached out and put her hand on my breast, then Carolyn gently grabbed the other. “Dana, what is going on?”
I told them that I was determined to not be denied a place on stage with them. My voice was now a mezzo-soprano and I could hit both the highs as well as the low studio notes. I told them about more about my new ‘temporary’ breasts and vagina as well as my tiny waist due to the liposuction needed for my breasts. I had been walking in 5” heels for the past month and felt I could run a marathon in them. My nails were now about 2” of color changing coffin nails and I loved them. The last issue that Carolyn had complained about were my ‘Brooke Shields’ eyebrows. I thought they were androgynous, but Carolyn still thought they looked like a boys. Now I had fixed that. I had a finely arched eyebrow that reminded me of the old-time actresses like Jean Harlow. The electrolysis was successful and now I didn’t need to worry about maintenance to have starlet eyes. No one would ever guess I was a male with these eyebrows. When they attached individual hairs to my lashes, they grew to be luscious. Maybe the most obvious thing were my lips. They were always full, but now I would call them sensuous. And they were permanently ruby red.
Laura and Carolyn were looking at me like I was crazy. I told them I was committed to doing whatever was needed to look just like a girl. I now had breasts and a vagina, my lips were ‘kissable’, my Adams apple was gone, my voice had been raised, I had my body waxed, I had extremely long nails and my eyebrows were like pencil lines and my eyelashes were extremely long. I insisted that they take me seriously. I told them that I deserved this chance. They were thrilled and we started getting into the mood for the concert. Laura and Carolyn and I got ready and we all looked unstoppable when we left for the union. The girls were amazed that I could walk in the heels, but for me they were actually somewhat comfortable.
On the walk to the union, the girls were inquisitive. “Dana, why did you get breasts? Do you want to become a woman? Do you like guys? Do you have a vagina? I told them I did all of this for them. They couldn’t believe what I was saying. “Dana, you are just like us. We love you. Thank you for doing this for us. When we get our first contract, you can get your own vagina. “I was amazed they were still kidding me. OMG, my own vagina! What could be better?
The girls were funny, teasing me about being the girliest of them all. Our concert was great. There was no chance of anyone thinking of me being anything but a girl. After the concert we hung out for a while and there were a lot of guys wanting to buy us drinks. Carolyn insisted on staying with me. Because I had a long line bra and girdle on, there wasn’t much chance of me getting in trouble. When we took off our makeup to get ready for bed, Carolyn was amazed at how smooth my face was and at my tiny little eyebrows. Laura had asked to put my hair up in Swedish braids for tomorrow. I just loved the intricate braiding she did and asked Laura if she could show me how to do that. She helped me put her hair up into a French braid.
We were sitting around like three girlfriends, giddy at the success of our concert. Then slowly, Carolyn and Laura were on either side of me, caressing my breasts and nipples. I was intensely aroused and Laura guided me down to Carolyn’s wet mound. I immediately latched on to Carolyn and started exploring with my tongue. Laura gave me a wink as she rolled her body over mine to lock lips with Carolyn. When Carolyn started screaming and moaning, I turned my head and body around and came face to face with Laura’s pussy. I needed no special invitation as I gave Laura a good tongue thrashing. When she started shaking and moaning, I finally came up for air. Carolyn and Laura were wriggling around like a couple of caterpillars as I pulled in behind for a good snuggle.
I was in some out of body experience when I heard them whispering again. “He is perfect.”
The next morning, we were all up and talking about the concert. I had gotten up a little early to take a shower and put on my makeup. Even though I was a guy, my long hair, long nails, long eyelashes, kissable lips and high arching eyebrows gave me a real feminine look. I applied a normal daytime makeup look. Laura had left patterned pantyhose along with a short denim skirt and a cold shoulder look sweater She had left a 36D bra for me as well. Carolyn asked me about my period. I was a little shocked but figured that’s what women do. I told her that I was a little bloated and thought I would start any day. She was questioning my flow when I told her I usually have a heavy flow and used both pads and tampons. I can talk girl talk with the best of them.
When we were done with breakfast Laura suggested we have another girl’s day by the pool. I was given a yellow bikini and told we were going to be laying out. I got the bikini on but was a little apprehensive of the way my boobs were sticking out. Fortunately, with my small waist, the bottoms fit snuggly well. We sat down by the pool and I was selected to apply toe-nail polish for everyone. I selected a royal blue and soon had three coats of polish on everyone’s toes. Because of the tight braid on my head, I was given long, feathery earrings. It was difficult painting everyone’s toes when my own nails were so long, but I took my time and stayed within the lines. Laura took my hair down while still in the braids and then wrapped them around my head. My hair now looked a bit like a crown layered around my head. She then took a pen and darkened in my eyebrows. The last thing she did was put a thick layer of Revlon Red on my lips.
I was then told to lay on the lounge chair. I laid on my back with my big hat on. Both of the girls were interested in helping me. While I was laying back, they took my braids out and wet down my hair. Laura asked me if I wanted to have my hair rolled up in curlers and I said why not? Carolyn took me inside to get some drinks after that. She put a roll of cotton around the base of my hair. She then told me she was giving me a perm and I said I would love it. There was no way they were going to out girlie me. I was determined to own the look. I asked her what else I could do? After finishing the perm, Laura said that I needed to roll over to get some sun on my back. When I did, she unhooked the back of my suit so I wouldn’t get tan lines. I guess the tan lines on my front will be ok.
The girls were surprised that I was so adamant about looking authentic. Laura liked me helping out with the household and took her time teaching me how to apply makeup. Carolyn was originally skeptical but now was my biggest supporter. She was constantly giving me ideas about how to present myself more femininely. That night I thought we had a breakthrough. I was getting ready for bed and had taken off my makeup and was moisturizing. Carolyn came up behind me and rubbed against me. When this all started, I was mostly Laura’s boyfriend, but now I wondered where we all stood. I had on a baby doll nightgown and was getting a cup of tea before bed. Carolyn came up behind me and fondled my breasts. My knees almost buckled. I again heard Carolyn whispering, “he is perfect, you have such a good eye.” I was thrilled they wanted me.
I had shown Laura and Carolyn not to underestimate me. I had gotten a complete makeover and now looked more like a girl than they did. Carolyn asked me what I was going to do for school and work. I told them it wouldn’t be a problem since most of my classmates thought I was a girl and my clients all wanted to help me look more feminine. What I didn’t realize is that Laura and Carolyn were more than friends and were looking for company. They were thrilled I could move into Beth’s room and we could live together. I was over the moon. I couldn’t wait to move in, but I was in for more surprises.
It only took me two days to move my stuff to Beth’s room. Most of my ‘stuff’ I threw away. I gave away most all of my male clothes too. As I was finishing up putting my things away, I noticed a dry-cleaning bag. I pulled the plastic back and saw several maid uniforms. I thought this was fun, so I got completely dressed in one of the maid’s uniform and put my hair up into a bun. I had on the fishnet stockings and patent leather stilettos as well. I sat down and did a good job on my makeup if I do say so myself. I put the uniform on and zipped up the back. I took the maid cap and bobbie pinned it to my hair. I walked into the kitchen and the girl’s mouths were wide open. “Dana, what are you doing?” “I was just tidying up a bit madam. Do you require anything???
Later that day, I was dressed in one my new fall dresses and headed home to see mom and dad. My dressing had all happened quite quickly, and I needed to reconnect with family. Laura insisted on coming with me and I told her that I appreciated the gesture. My mom knew what was up from my email, but she was still thrilled to see me. I introduced my friend, Laura and we all sat around drinking wine. “Mom and dad, this was me trying to help out some dear friends and it has snowballed since then. Mom asked if she could show me something, so we walked back into her sewing room. “Okay Dana, let’s see what you’ve got.” I loved my mom. I took off the dress and mom’s eyes got wide looking at my breasts. Then I showed her my ‘vagina.’ When she looked at my body with my small waist, long hair and nails, she was thrilled. “I always knew you would make a good-looking girl.”
We rejoined dad and Laura and mom had a big smile on her face. “Well Dana, you know a lot of your clients are friends of mine. They can’t thank me enough for introducing you. You’ll have to come to my salon sometime soon.” Well that went about as well as I could have hoped. But mom wasn’t giving up. “Dana, I’ll come over for lunch this week, how does Wednesday sound? I’d love to catch up with you and your roommates. Maybe you could invite me to one of their concerts?” Those are my concerts too, mom. She was right back in my life and was taking control and set up a shopping excursion as well. “Dana, you know we have a special Celebration in town this year after Thanksgiving. You and Laura should come.” I guess we should, and Carolyn too. “Dana, I’ve got so much to tell you about your salon customers. We also are having our annual independent salon convention in Las Vegas next month. You have lots of new opportunities for new customers. You have to be there.”
Laura looked over at me while we drove home and told me she just got a text from the promoter. He wants to see the ‘Hot Flames’ in his office at 10am tomorrow morning. Just a few minutes later, Beth texted from someone in the world and said she would be home in three weeks. Never a dull moment!